Pride Goeth...

Chapter 1

About ninety minutes after John left the cottage, the boys heard the Navigator rumble back into the driveway and then the sun porch door opened. The unmistakable clomps of John’s boots stomped up the spiral staircase to his office.

“At least he’s safe,” Brian mumbled. He and Justin stayed with Bobby while they waited for John’s return. They had debated going after him or calling the local sheriff, but decided that John might just need a little time alone to get his head screwed back on right, so they waited near the phone with Bobby.

“I should go to him,” Bobby said as he turned to walk out and up to the office. Brian nodded in agreement.

“No, let me,” Justin said. Brian arched his brow as Bobby was about to protest. “I’m more removed from the situation than the both of you. I can be objective.” Seeing the mounting explosions on Brian and Bobby’s faces, Justin went on. “Bobby, right now you’re thinking like a lover not a lawyer. When we all calm down, you can think like a lawyer and figure out the next move. He’s going to need a lover in a while. Brian, at this moment you’re ready to wake up anyone you need to and hire a team of investigators to track down this Samantha person and verify her story. I know you, remember; you want to charge in with both guns blazing to defend your brother but now’s not the time. Let me talk to him and gauge where his head is at. I’m sure he’s confused and exhausted just like we all are. We’ve had a long day,” Justin wisely said.

Bobby nor Brian could find fault with Justin’s logic. Having no choice, they let him go.

“Don’t start with me,” John growled hearing someone come up the stairs. He was sitting in the dark at his desk, his only light from the dimmed porch chandelier.

“Wasn’t going to say a word. Just checking that you’re all in one piece before I take Brian to bed,” Justin replied calmly.

“Justin?”

“That’s me.”

“Oh.”

“Who were you expecting?”

“I half expected Brian to come charging up here, giving orders and waking the dead to get his orders carried out.”

“Yes, well, I got him to wait at least until daylight before he got on his white horse.” His comment got a little snort of agreement out of his brother-in-law.

“Bet Bobby’s pissed.”

“More concerned about you at the moment than pissed. He’s working up to being pissed.”

“Yeah, that sounds like him.”

“Are you all right?”

“I’m not sure. More numb than anything.”

“Is it possible that you could have a daughter?”

“More than possible, Justin. I spent most of my early adult years proving my manhood. I know you all tease my brother about being a stud, well that trait runs a little too deep. I just wasn’t as vocal about it as Brian.”

“No stud of Bridgeton rep?”

“Not even of Harrisburg.”

“You did use condoms.”

“Yes, dad, I used condoms. Always. But sometimes they do break.”

“Yes, they do.”

“What am I going to do?” John sighed.

“Right now, I suggest we go to bed. I don’t know about you but I need a shower and some sleep. I have a feeling that tomorrow may be just as exhausting as today.”

“I’m not sure I can sleep.”

“Have another shot of scotch and a long hot shower, you’ll sleep. Let Bobby help, he’s waiting downstairs for you.”

“Okay.” John got up from his desk to walk to the stairs. “You know I always prided myself on doing the right thing, being careful and considerate of others. Maybe my pride got in the way this time.”

“I'm not so certain about that. What I am certain of is that we’re a family. Whatever happens, you won’t be alone in this. We have two lawyers in the family, a man that has a knack of ferreting out any mystery and another man with the means to pay for it all. We’ll figure it out. And if it all comes down to the simple fact that you have a grown daughter, then so be it. She either becomes a part of the family or doesn’t.”

“When did you get to be so smart?” John smiled fondly at Justin.

“I’m always smart. I just like hiding behind the blond hair,” Justin said with a straight face. As weary as John was he chuckled.

“Okay, smarty pants, you win. Time for bed,” John said as he started down the stairs with Justin following.

At the bottom of the stairs, Bobby and Brian were waiting, not so patiently but waiting nonetheless. Bobby immediately drew his lover into his strong arms. Brian searched his brother’s eyes for a moment then bussed his head before taking Justin’s hand to go to their side of the cottage.

“Are you okay?” Bobby whispered.

“No, but I will be. With you by my side I will be. Take me to bed, Bobby, I really need you.”

The lovers kissed; Bobby poured all his love and support into his kiss, then he led John to their bedroom.

“Do you think it’s possible that John has a grown daughter out there?” Brian asked as he tenderly dried Justin’s mane with a fluffy towel. They had gone back to their room to take a needed shower.

“I have no doubt that it’s possible. Whether it’s probable, I’m not convinced. I will have to see proof.”

“I’ll pay for a paternity test,” Brian said quickly.

“Brian, if John wants a paternity test, he’s more than capable of paying for it himself. Ask before jumping in and helping. John does things a little differently than you do,” Justin gently admonished Brian. He knew Brian only had good intentions, but Justin didn’t want Brian’s intentions to backfire.

“Yes, mother,” Brian snarked. Justin chuckled, first John and then Brian. The brothers Kinney were more alike than they thought. “Let’s go to bed,” Brian murmured against Justin’s forehead. “I want to feel you inside of me,” he whispered. Justin smiled then led his prince to bed.

*****

“Helloooo,” Emmett called out as he led his band of merry men through the sun porch door.

“In here,” Brian called out. He was in the kitchen making a large pot of coffee. He was currently the only one awake.

“It’s not that early,” Emmett said noting the time. “Where is everyone?” Emmett said looking around for hidden family that might be lurking somewhere. Beau lifted his massive head up off the floor to woof his reassurances to Emmett.

“Hi Beau,” Richie bravely greeted the large dog.

“We’re running a bit slow today, Emm,” Brian said as he began to fill mugs with his favorite blend. He poured juice for Richie. Emmett served up the popovers he brought with him.

“Oh? Did something happen when we left last night?”

Every face was turned toward Brian in curiosity.

“Not my story to tell,” Brian said as he bit into a delectable buttery popover.

Just then the front door opened; Debbie and her horde marched in looking for breakfast.

“What’s going on?” Debbie asked quickly noting the lack of pots and pans clanking or egg shells cracking.

“Not sure,” Drew answered and then his stomach grumbled.

“Somebody’s hungry. Move aside, Kiddo,” Debbie said with a hip check to Brian’s side. “Come on, Emm. I saw Rachel leading her guests over here. We have a lot of hungry mouths to feed. Let’s get cracking those eggs.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Emmett cheerfully replied as he grabbed an apron and began to help.

“Maw,” Brian began to protest. Breakfast was his job.

“Honey, now I know something’s up and it’s not you,” Debbie said in confidence to Brian. "You boys worked very hard yesterday, let me help.”

“Okay,” Brian said knowing that Debbie had effectively put her foot down. “Emmett worked just as hard.”

“Leave Emm to me. You go organize the sun porch.”

“Okay, Maw,” Brian said giving the woman a kiss. “Come on, Mikey, you can help me with the tables in the porch.”

“Why do I have to help?” Michael whined. The family chuckled, shaking their heads. “Ben’s the brawn in the family.”

“And the brains,” Brian snarked.

“Asshole,” Mikey responded.

“Just like old times,” Debbie said from the stove.

The family went about the business of getting breakfast on the table.

*****

“Dada,” Bree said kneeling on her chair at breakfast to whisper in Brian’s ear.

“Yes, Squirt?”

“What’s the matter with Unca John?”

“What makes you think there’s something wrong?” Brian asked, surprised that Bree had picked up on what was going on.

“He don’t say nothin’,” Bree informed him.

“He doesn’t say anything,” Brian corrected.

“That’s what I said.”

“Well, not quite.”

“What’s wrong?” Bree persisted.

“Unca John has some stuff to deal with,” Brian finally said.

“Oh.”

“Maybe you could give him a hug. I think that would make him feel better.”

“Okay,” Bree said happily, glad that there was something she could do. “Does he need my bunny?”

“No, Squirt, I think a hug will be sufficient.”

“Okay,” Bree replied sitting back down in her chair. “After breakfast, right?”

Brian nodded.

“Are you two finished whispering?” Justin asked.

“I believe so,” Brian said with a smirk.

“It’s always nice to be included,” Justin said pointedly.

“I love you, Daddy,” Bree said with her sunny smile.

All Justin could do was smile back and shake his head.

*****

“So, kiddo, how did you like your first Memorial Day with the family?” Debbie asked Richie.

“It was, um, interesting.”

Debbie laughed. “Yeah, we’re an interesting group.”

“Yeah,” Richie agreed. “Michael asked me to come by his comic shop,” he added as an afterthought. He had figured out that the loud woman with the red hair was Michael’s mother.

“Did he? Well, you should do that. Michael loved comics when he was your age.”

“Still does,” Brian piped up.

“And what’s wrong with that?” Michael asked indignantly.

“Oh, nothing, Mikey, absolutely nothing,” Brian replied with a grin.

“Michael actually lectured to one of my classes at Carnegie-Mellon about the literature of comics,” Ben threw in, feeling the need to defend his spouse. “He’s an expert on comic books.”

“Wow!” Richie said. “So, does that make you a professor too?” he asked Michael.

“Yeah, Professor Mikey,” Brian teased.

“No, Richie, I’m not a professor,” Michael said glaring at Brian. “I’m just a shopkeep,” he added with a wink at Brian. That was the title Brian always gave him when he came into the comic store with a ‘Yo, shopkeep’.

“And a mighty fine shopkeep you are,” Brian said with a gentle smile at his old friend.

Michael beamed at Brian. Brian realized that for all the years that had passed and how they had grown apart, Michael still wanted his approval.

“You’ve made a big success of that place,” Justin said sincerely.

“With a little help from you and Rage,” Michael replied.

“Is this a mutual admiration society all of a sudden?” Hunter asked.

“We all admire you, O Master of Social Work,” Brian grinned.

“You’re a master?” Richie asked wondering what that meant.

“I have a Masters of Social Work degree,” Hunter explained to the boy. “A lot of the young men who were at the barbecue are kids who have gone through the program I run at the Center where I work. They’ve become excellent craftsmen working with John and Gordon and their men.”

“That sounds like real important work,” Richie replied.

“I like to think it is,” Hunter said proudly.

“He’s very important,” Nick said with a kiss to Hunter’s cheek. “And so is what he does.”

“This family has a lot to be proud of,” Bobby contributed.

“Hey all,” Lindsay called as she came into the sun porch. “Sorry we’re late.”

“Is there any breakfast left?” Gus asked as he pulled a chair up to the table.

“Yeah, I’m starved,” Ray added doing the same.

“Hi, Gus,” Bree said. “I wondered where you were.”

“We all overslept, especially some people,” JR added as she glanced at her mothers.

“Eiiew,” Brian groaned. “TMI.”

“We’ve got some bagels left,” Debbie said. “Want them toasted?”

“That would be great, Grandma Debbie,” Gus said.

“Have some juice,” Emmett said passing the pitcher up the table. “And I have two popovers, one each with your name on it.” He sent the nearly empty basket up the table.

“Thanks,” both Gus and Ray said with big smiles.

“And I have a muffin specially saved for my favorite gal,” Emmett said handing it to JR.

“Hey, what about us?” Lindsay asked.

“I’ll settle for a fucking mug of coffee,” Melanie griped.

“Yes, ma’am,” Emmett said getting up to pour coffee for each of the women. “There’s no bacon or eggs left, but I could make you some.”

“No, it’s okay, Emmett,” Lindsay told him.

“Wait, there’s a coffee cake in the oven. I forgot all about it,” Emmett said slapping his forehead. He hustled into the kitchen to get it.

“How fortuitous!” Brian smirked.

“Can it, Kinney,” Melanie responded. “I’m in no mood.”

“Obviously you didn’t get any last night,” Brian joked. “I rescind my precious statement about TMI. Apparently I was mistaken.”

“There were two raccoons outside our bedroom howling and…” Lindsay began.

“Fucking,” Melanie informed them, completing Lindsay’s sentence. “They wouldn’t shut the fuck up.”

“How long can raccoons go at it?” Justin asked.

“All fucking night!”

“You don’t seem to be cranky, Sonny boy,” Brian said to his son. “Didn’t the raccoons keep you boys up?”

“We were on the other side of the cottage,” Gus beamed. “Slept like a baby.”

“You’re not a baby, Gus,” Bree piped up. “You’re my big brother.”

Gus laughed. “That’s just an expression, short stuff. It means that I slept really well, like Taylor does. Not a care in the world.”

Ray leaned his shoulder against Gus’ and the two spoke volumes about their night together, without saying a word.

“How about you, JR? How did you sleep?” John asked deciding to participate in the discussion. He had been introspective long enough.

“I was fine,” JR said cheerfully, glad that Uncle John remembered her.

“That’s good, little lady.”

“I love you, Uncle John,” Bree said coming around the table and climbing up onto John’s knee. She put her arms around his neck and hugged him.

“Thanks for the hug, little one,” John responded. “I could sure use it.”

“I thought so,” Bree said proudly. “I figured that out.”

“I just bet you did.”

“Here’s bagels and coffee cake,” Debbie said leading Emmett back into the sun porch. “Cream cheese, butter, jam. You can make a feast.”

“There’s always food here, isn’t there?” Richie observed earning laughs from all present.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 2

“It’s so beautiful out here, so quiet. You can really hear yourself think,” Richie commented. The whole family sensed that something was up with the men of Edna’s Treasures. After their breakfast Emmett suggested a trip down the lane to his cottage. The family thought that was an excellent idea. No one had any plans nor was anyone in any rush to get back to the city. It was a holiday; they might as well take advantage of it.

“Professor Bruckner, would you mind looking at some of my assignments?” Richie ventured. Even though it was a three day weekend, he still had some school work to accomplish.

“Of course I don’t mind but can you drop the professor bit? I don’t mind if you call me Ben; you’re family now.” Seeing the discomfort in Richie’s eyes, Ben made a further suggestion. “Would addressing me as Uncle Ben make you feel better?” Richie nodded making Ben smile. “Then Uncle Ben it is. Go get your books; we can set up here.” They were seated at a table under an umbrella, a cool breeze made it very comfortable and the family was as quiet as their surroundings.

It was a good day for quiet pursuits or so it seemed.

*****

John had his keys in his hands as he walked out of the cottage and around to his Navigator. When he opened the car door and sat down, he noticed he wasn’t alone.

“Where are the kids?” John asked.

“With your mother at Rachel’s,” Bobby replied. He was riding shotgun.

“And what’s your excuse?” John growled as he adjusted the rearview mirror to see Brian and Justin sitting in the back.

“You are not doing this alone,” Justin said emphatically.

“Yeah, like he said,” Brian added with a smirk.

John loudly sighed, closing his eyes and rubbing at his temples. “So I have no say in the matter?”

“NO!” came three replies.

“Then I guess we better get this show on the road,” John said, resigned that his family was not going to change their minds. He would have company whether he wanted it or not. He started up the SUV then backed down the driveway.

*****

“What are your plans for the Summer, Ray?” Melanie asked as they were all relaxing in the sun porch. She liked Ray but like most mothers she was suspicious when it came to the love lives of her children. She was still having trouble getting around the fact that two very gay parents produced her straight daughter. And that said straight daughter had a thing for a boy already. The notion just boggled her mind.

“I was thinking about taking some extra classes at college, but my dads think I can use a break from school. It was an intense semester.”

Gus nodded in agreement. It wasn’t easy with a duel major. Ray was taking engineering courses and business courses. Gus had toyed with the idea of taking a summer class as well, but he really missed his family.

“I’m going to work with my dad,” Ray said.

“At N’rgy?” Lindsay inquired.

“No, my other dad, in his office.”

“Are you thinking of taking over the family business?” Mel asked.

“Maybe, I’m not sure yet.”

“Melanie, don’t cross examine Ray, he doesn’t have to make any life altering decisions right now.”

“He’s going to be a Junior in college in the Fall, he should have some idea of what he wants to do with his life.” Mel glared. She had visions of her son falling in love with a penniless good for nothing.

“Mel!”

“Fine, I’ll drop it,” she grumbled.

Gus was now thoroughly embarrassed. “Um, I can use some air. You want to take a walk with me?” Gus asked, taking Ray’s hand to lead him out of the porch. They headed down to the grotto.

“Did your dad really design all this? It looks just like your stream,” Ray asked as they settled on the great rock that Brian had John create. It was just the right size for sitting and thinking.

“Yeah. As my dad tells it, that was the reason he chose the cottage at Edna’s Treasures. Because the stream reminded him of the stream near John’s house.”

“I don’t get it, there’s another stream?”

Gus explained about John’s farm, what Edna’s Treasures looked like before John and his men got to it and the fun he had in the treehouse as a kid.

“Ya think Claire would mind if we camp out in the treehouse some time?” Ray asked with a waggle of his eyebrows. Gus laughed.

“I think a lot of romantic nights were spent up in that tree house. Dad installed a fireplace.”

“Like the Wendy house?”

“Yeah, but smaller. Kept us warm, though.”

“I think I can keep you warm.” Ray leaned over to give Gus a searing kiss.

“Of that I have no doubt,” Gus murmured when they broke for air.

“Is this stream deep enough to swim in?”

“Nah, it barely reaches my knees.”

“Bummer.”

“That doesn’t mean we still can’t get wet,” Gus said as he began to strip down to his underwear and a smile.

“Oh yeah!” Ray said as he did the same. The boys had fun frolicking in the stream with no further serious thoughts of after summer plans.

*****

“Hasn’t changed much over the years,” Bobby said. He was familiar with the little café in Bridgeton.

“Is this the place where Steve finally grew the balls to hook up with Claire?” Brian asked a little crudely.

John sighed. “Yes, this is the place. It’s been here forever. I used to bring Samantha here after school. We always sat at the last booth in the corner.”

“It seems so....” Justin began.

“Straight?” Brian supplied.

“I was going to say, quaint, but straight does describe it,” Justin commented as they slowly drove past looking for parking.

“Where’s Emmett when you need him? He’d straighten out this place, so to speak,” Brian snarked.

John pulled up short at the light. “Brian,” John began sternly. “Please remember that my mother still lives in this town. They all know me and most have respected my change in orientation.” Brian was about to protest that John never changed, he just came to his senses. “Eh!” John held up his hand stopping the tirade before it began. “Brian, don’t argue with me,” John snapped.

He found parking then turned off the engine.

“Brian, I know you mean well but will you please just let me handle this,” John said gently. “I haven’t seen Samantha in over thirty years. She probably thinks of me as very straight and married with 2.8 children. This is going to be a shock.”

“Brother dearest, you have a true gift for understatement. I’ll behave but if I hear just one homophobic comment I won’t be responsible for my actions,” Brian growled.

“No, you won’t but I will,” Justin said firmly. “Brian Kinney, we’re here to give John our emotional support, not reenact the Stonewall riots. I will personally pull you out of there by your ears if you don’t behave,” Justin put his foot down.

“I love it when you get butch, Sunshine. It makes me hard,” Brian purred into Justin’s ear. Justin leaned into Brian’s embrace.

“Oh just shoot me,” John moaned.

Bobby chuckled then patted him on the back. “Don’t worry, Babe, with these two making goo-goo eyes at each other, no one will ever notice you,” Bobby said. “Let’s go see what Samantha Howard has to say.”

The four men steeled themselves for battle and bravely walked into the café.

*****

“Gus, I’m close,” Ray moaned. They had concluded their aquatic frolic and were now making themselves all hot and sticky in a patch of sun warmed grass. Ray was on his hands and knees while Gus was pounding into him from behind. Gus had a firm grip on Ray’s hips, keeping him upright so that Ray could tug on his own dick. They were just about to come together.

“Gus!”

“Ray!”

They shouted as they came then collapsed in a heap. Gus gently pulled out keeping a firm grip on the condom.

“That was hot,” Ray murmured as he licked the sweat off Gus’ neck as they cuddled.

“Oh yeah,” Gus purred as he tilted his head to give Ray better access. “I could do this all day.”

“I don’t think my ass can take it,” Ray giggled.

“Did I hurt you?” Gus sat up attempting to turn Ray over to examine him.

“No,” Ray said as he grabbed Gus’s hands to place them around his neck. “You could never hurt me. I just meant that I’d need to give my ass a break if you kept at me for a whole day. I love fucking with you.”

“Really?”

“Really. But I am a little concerned about one thing.”

“What?” Gus asked as he carefully cleaned them both off with some tissues that he had in his jeans pocket.

“We’ve gotten used to making love at your dad’s loft and in your bedroom here at your moms’ cottage. Even at your house in Pittsburgh.”

“Yeah, so?”

“If I'm going to visit you at Edna’s Treasures, do you think we can convince your dads to trade in your bunk beds for a real bed?” Ray said with a straight face.

They both cracked up with laughter then rolled around in the grass teasing and kissing.

“My turn,” Ray said after a while as he reached into one of his pant pockets for another condom.

“Yeah,” Gus whispered as he got ready for Ray.

*****

“John? John Anderson, is that you?”

“Hello, Mrs. Wilson, how have you been? And how is Mr. Wilson doing? My mother said he fell off a ladder.”

“He’s doing much better, the damn fool. I told him not to go up there but he wouldn’t listen. Just like a man.”

“Yes, ma’am. What was he doing on the roof of the garage?”

“He was trying to fix a couple of loose shingles. We had one heck of a storm blow through here the other night. We were lucky, not much damage. But my Stanley insisted on taking matters into his own hands.”

“Let me send some of my men around on Tuesday. We’re doing work on the school but we have time for our neighbors.”

“You were always a good boy, John. Claire must be very proud.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“And is this little Bobby Morrison? Aren’t you all grown up and cute as the dickens!”

Brian snorted as Mrs. Wilson, the proprietor of the café, was gushing over Bobby. Justin pushed Brian toward an empty booth in the corner so they could wait for John and Bobby and keep Brian out of trouble. Justin went to the restroom while they waited. There weren’t any lone women in the café so they suspected Samantha hadn’t arrived yet.

“John, you look as handsome as ever!” a tall attractive redhead said as she sat across from Brian in the booth. She had come through the door, spied Brian in the back and made a beeline for him. She swept by John who had his back to the door, still engaged with Mrs. Wilson. “And not a speck of grey hair. Me on the other hand, well I’ll admit a lot of this red comes out of a bottle. I don’t feel old, so why should I be forced to look it.”

Brian nodded but remained silent.

“You never were the talkative type. Your actions always spoke louder than your words. Maybe that’s why I never told you about Grace. And we were so careful,” the woman whispered leaning over to show off her cleavage. Brian didn’t flinch. “But I guess accidents do happen. So what have you been up to? I was so surprised when my mother showed me the article in the Bridgeton Gazette. You’re a local celebrity! First all those paintings, and then donating the proceeds to the Farm like that and now you’re on the school board and fixing up the local schools in the area. But I wasn’t sure what Bobby Morrison had to do with anything. Although mom did say he turned out to be a lawyer. I guess that’s why I never heard anything about him in baseball. Not that I follow sports, but my sister did go to school with his sister. Rachel I think her name is.”

She paused to catch her breath then went on.

“I suppose you heard about my Warren. I met him shortly after I left town. He was my first friend in California. I won’t say he was the love of my life; I think we both know who that was, but he was so good to me. We were married almost immediately. He was so happy when I told him I was pregnant. I didn’t have the heart to tell him that I didn’t think it was his. So I let him go on thinking she was his daughter. He had a heart attack last year. My Grace lives in Europe with her husband; I’m a grandmother! So I decided why stay in California when my parents are here. Warren had very little family, so I just packed up, sold my house and now I’m back.”

Brian still hadn’t said a word while he assumed this woman spilling her guts was Samantha.

“John, I’ve been sitting here for five minutes and you haven’t said one word,” she finally complained. But before Brian could reply the guys suddenly appeared.

“Brian, who’s your friend?” Justin asked as he slid into the booth next to his partner.

“Samantha? Is that you?” John asked.

“This is Samantha?” Bobby asked glaring at the artificial red hair.

“John Anderson?” Samantha said looking up at John then taking another look at Brian who wore a ‘cat that ate the canary grin.’

“Will somebody tell me what’s going on?” Justin asked as Brian cracked up, unable to hold it back any longer.

John just groaned as he sat down on a nearby stool while Bobby glared daggers at the other redhead.

*****

“Hey, Curtis,” JR said into her cell phone. “Just called to see how you were doing.”

“I’m great. I had a good time at the barbecue.”

“Yeah, me too.”

“That Richie kid seemed all right.”

“Yeah, he did his best at soccer.”

“Maybe he’ll turn out to be okay.”

“I hope so for Auntie Emm’s sake,” JR said. “He really seems to love Richie.”

“Yeah, I noticed that.”

“Thank you for playing in the soccer game with him and helping him score. It seemed to be a big boost to his morale,” JR observed.

“I guess it must be pretty tough having your family throw you out,” Curtis said with a tinge of sadness in his voice.

“Almost as tough as having no family at all,” JR replied, knowing how hard it had been for Curtis before he found Dr. Raph and Hector.

“I thought I had to do everything myself,” Curtis said sadly. “I guess I did. I never really got the chance to be a kid … like other kids.”

“But you have since you found your new family,” JR said cheerfully. She hadn’t meant to bring Curtis down.

“Yeah,” was all Curtis said.

“Curtis, I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay. I’m fine,” Curtis said quickly. “Are you ready for the end of school dance in a couple weeks?”

“Um,” JR said remembering how happy she had been when Curtis had asked her.

“Is … is something wrong?” Curtis asked, hearing the uncertainty in her voice. “We’re still going, aren’t we?”

“My moms don’t think it would be a good idea.”

“Why not?” Curtis demanded. He had been looking forward to the dance and being with JR for weeks.

“They, um, think I’m too … young,” JR stammered.

“Or is it that they think I’m not suitable, not white enough?” Curtis ranted. “Your mothers are such WASPS.”

“Curtis…”

“I can take a fucking hint. It’s been nice knowing you, JR. Goodbye!”

The line went dead.

JR stared at the phone in her hand. How could she have let this happen? She really liked Curtis, really liked him. And her mothers had told her that they didn’t want her going out with anybody. They didn’t even know that it was Curtis who had asked her to the dance. They just said ‘no’ to her going with a boy, any boy. They wanted her to go with a group of stupid kids.

“Well, fuck them!” JR said aloud as she snapped her phone shut. She was going to the dance with Curtis one way or another.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 3

“John?” Samantha asked again looking at Brian.

“No, Samantha, I’m John. That’s my brother, Brian Kinney.”

“Brian Kinney,” Samantha repeated. Brian smiled then stuck out his hand toward Samantha who automatically took it to shake.

“Your brother. I didn’t know you had a brother.”

“He’ll soon be my late brother if he doesn’t behave himself,” John glared at Brian getting innocent puppy dog eyes in return. Brian also got a poke in the ribs from Justin.

The boys squished over so that John and Bobby could sit.

“You could be twins,” Samantha commented as she looked back and forth at the brothers.

“Kinda like bookends.” Brian waggled his eyebrows, eliciting a pinch. Justin and Bobby were sitting in between the brothers.

“You didn’t have a brother when we were kids,” Samantha was confused.

“And I might not have one for much longer if he keeps it up,” John grumbled. “Honey,” John said out of habit; the boys all turned their heads toward him. Ignoring the looks, John went on. “It’s a long story and one I’d rather not discuss here. You said on the phone you believe Grace is my daughter.”

“Yes, I do. I brought her birth certificate with me,” Samantha said as she fished an official looking document out of her bag.

“May I see that?” Bobby quickly reached out for the certificate. “I’m Bobby Morrison, John’s...lawyer,” Bobby said figuring the situation called for discretion.

“Oh yes, I remember you. My sister went to school with your sister. How is Rachel?”

“She’s doing well. How’s Rose? She and Rachel were quite close in high school. I lost track of her when I moved away to live closer to Penn.”

“She’s fine, living in Pittsburgh now. Apparently she likes the city life. Is this young man your boyfriend?” Samantha asked with a slightly testy tone to her voice as she looked at Justin. She had heard from her sister that Bobby was gay.

Brian snorted then finally spoke up. “This young man,” Brian said as he snaked his arm across Justin’s shoulders, “is my boyfriend. We’ve been together for,” he paused to grab Justin’s wrist pretending to check the watch, “for nineteen years now.”

“Nineteen years? He barely looks nineteen himself! Did you rob the cradle?”

Justin and Bobby broke out into laughter as Brian lost the smug look on his face. John’s mouth twitched.

“I’m Justin Taylor, Brian’s partner, it’s nice to meet you, Ms. Howard,” Justin said politely as he offered his hand to Samantha.

“Nice to meet you, Justin. Are you Justin Taylor … the artist?” Her eyes lit up and her tone sweetened at meeting the celebrated artist.

“Yes, he is,” Brian managed to say.

“This is an honor, but how did you meet John?”

“That isn’t any of your business,” Brian snapped. He was getting tired of trying to remain civil. “Ms. Howard, what do you want?”

“Brian!” Justin scolded. “Ms. Howard, please forgive my partner; he’s very protective of his brother. He just wants what’s best for John. But if you don’t mind, can you tell us why you think John is the father of your daughter and why did it take you all this time to contact him?”

Expectant heads all turned toward Samantha.

“Well, I, my husband, you see...he died and I thought. I’m so lonely and...oh, I knew this was a bad idea!” Samantha burst into tears then ran from the café.

“Shit, I hate when women cry,” Brian said feeling very bad.

“I didn’t mean to make her cry,” Justin said contritely.

“Now, what do we do?” Bobby grumbled.

“I’ll go. Can you order me a coffee and a cup of tea? Oh and a cinnamon bun,” John said as he got up to follow his old flame out. Bobby got the waitress’ eye to place their order. Then they all watched John and Samantha through the window.

*****

“Gus, do you want to live out here?” Ray asked as they lay on their clothes, sunning themselves and holding hands.

“You mean right here at this cottage?”

“Yeah.”

“I hadn’t thought about it. I like this place but it’s a bit out of the way for me. My dad hinted that I’ll be getting the loft after I graduate.”

“Really? Wow!”

“Yeah, my Pop is really cool like that, but if I did want to live in a cottage, I’d like it on my dad’s lane. You know what I mean?” Gus turned over to look at Ray’s face; he was lovingly smiling at Gus. “God, you are so beautiful,” Gus heard himself say. “I love you,” Gus whispered as he rolled onto Ray, settling between the strong sturdy legs. “I don’t want this to ever end,” he said as he searched Ray’s warm dark chocolate brown eyes. “I could stay here forever with you.”

Ray purred under Gus, relishing in the solid weight of him, stroking his back and flanks with his hands. “Forever with you,” he murmured against Gus’ lips.

The boys kissed, merging themselves together. They made love in the field until the sun began to wane.

*****

“Seth, what did you think of Richie?” Jennifer asked as they sat together in their living room enjoying a cocktail.

“Richie?” Seth asked puzzled.

“Yes, you know, Emmett’s new son.”

“I know who he is. I just don’t know why you’re asking what I thought of him. He seemed like a nice enough boy.”

“Did you get a chance to talk to him?”

“Not really, he was too busy playing soccer with that little spitfire granddaughter of yours.”

“She is a force to be reckoned with, isn’t she?” Jennifer chuckled.

Seth nodded and smiled at his wife. “Why are you asking my opinion of Richie? I don’t know much about him at all.”

“You know he was caught cross-dressing by his mother, and that’s what started the whole process of him being turned away by his family.”

“Yes, I guess I knew that, but I never thought much about it.”

“It made me think about Craig. He told Justin he had to change his lifestyle or get out of our home. Justin chose to leave,” Jennifer said sadly.

“That still bothers you, doesn’t it,” Seth said gently. He reached over and squeezed her hand. “Justin has turned out fine, better than fine.”

“I know, and I’m very proud of him, but that’s not the point.” Jennifer sighed. “I always feel that I should have done more to help him, protect him.”

“I’m sure you did what you could.”

“I … I was trying to hold onto my marriage at the expense of my son.”

“Is that how you see it?”

“Yes,” Jennifer said in a whisper. She took a sip of her martini to fortify herself.

“I see a mother with another child, a much younger girl, whom she was trying to protect. You weren’t ready to leave Craig when he and Justin had their differences. Once you had worked everything out, you told the S.O.B. to get lost.”

Jennifer looked over at her husband with tears in her eyes. “You always know the right thing to say.”

“You give me too much credit,” Seth replied, but he squeezed her hand again.

“I suggested to Richie that he should talk to you.”

“Talk to me? Why?”

“Because you are the smartest and most wonderful man that I know.”

“I’m not sure what Richie and I would have to talk about,” Seth said with a little chuckle.

“Life.”

Seth shook his head. “I’m not sure that we have anything in common … unless you want me to start wearing your panties,” Seth said with a twinkle in his eye.

“Oh, Seth,” Jennifer laughed while blushing bright red. She cleared her throat. “You’re welcome to my panties any time you want to wear them,” Jennifer said with her own twinkle in her eye.

“Maybe we should get back to the topic of Richie,” Seth said with an embarrassed smile.

“I know you have a kind and gentle heart, and you know how to make people feel good about themselves. That’s why I wanted you to talk to the boy.”

“It might not do much good,” Seth said shaking his head.

“It never hurts to have someone speak the truth with you … and be encouraging at the same time.”

“You are a very smart woman,” Seth told his wife. “I wish I was half as good at things as you think I am.”

“I know how good you are. I know you would say the right thing to Richie.”

Seth smiled and sipped his drink. He loved the look in Jennifer’s eyes when she said things like that about him.

*****

“Mama, mommy,” JR said as she walked into the dining room of the house. Her mothers were seated at the dining room table going through the bills like they did every month.

“What is it, sweetheart?” Lindsay asked.

“I really want to go to the dance at school…”

“We said you could go,” Melanie replied quickly.

“I want to go with Curtis,” JR said firmly.

“We told you that you could go with a group of friends, but no date,” Melanie repeated.

“But I promised Curtis,” JR said.

“Then you’ll just have to un-promise,” Melanie stated emphatically.

“But that’s not fair. Lots of my friends are going with boys. I’m not a baby.”

“Then stop acting like one,” Melanie retorted.

“Mel,” Lindsay said to her wife.

“This is not open for discussion,” Melanie replied giving Lindsay a look that told her not to interfere.

“I always thought you were fair, Mama, even though not everyone else thought so. Now I know you’re just like everybody says,” JR cried tears starting down her cheeks.

“Young lady…” Melanie began ominously.

“If I’m a young lady why don’t you trust me to go to the dance with Curtis?” JR demanded.

“You can go with your group of friends, but not with a boy.”

“You mean not with this boy, not with a black boy!” JR shouted.

“He’s just not suitable, JR. You have no idea what you’ll be getting yourself into,” Melanie informed her daughter in no uncertain terms.

“Curtis is the nicest person I know, and I … I like him a lot. I’m going to the dance with him, Mama.”

“You most certainly are not!” Melanie responded.

“Mel…” Lindsay tried again.

“Go to your room, JR. You’re grounded. No dance for you … no dance at all!” Melanie said trying to keep herself under control.

“I hate you! You are a prejudiced, mean bitch!” JR screamed before she ran out of the room. She locked herself in her bedroom and sank to the floor sobbing. She had the most evil mother in the whole damn world.

“Mel, that was ridiculous,” Lindsay said when JR had disappeared from view. “Why can’t she go to the dance with that boy? She’s perfectly right that she’s not a baby.”

“Don’t take her side, Lindsay, just don’t!” Melanie said in a tone of voice that warned Lindsay to be very careful.

“I’m not taking her side. I happen to agree with her that you’re not being fair. They’re just kids and there’s nothing wrong with them going to a dance together.”

“There’s lots wrong with it. You know that as well as I do. Curtis is a nice enough boy, but mixed race couples are just asking for trouble.”

“Like gays and lesbians.”

“Wha…What?” Melanie asked with a frown.

“You’re treating Curtis like he represents all the stereotypes ever assigned to a black person. Curtis is a fine young man.”

“Who came into this family after he mugged your precious Brian Kinney,” Melanie reminded her. “He was a hoodlum, like so many blacks.”

“I … I can’t believe you’re saying this. You helped get him into the family he has now. You know what he went through as a child.”

“And I don’t want my daughter to have to deal with the consequences of what that childhood probably did to the lad,” Melanie said stubbornly.

“They’re not getting married, Mel. They just want to go to a dance together.”

“And what comes next?”

“Nobody can answer that,” Lindsay said.

Melanie snorted. “Yeah, right, so just let our daughter do whatever the fuck she wants to do.”

“I didn’t say that,” Lindsay replied. “But I think you’re carrying this too far.”

“You know deep down you agree with me. Don’t be a hypocrite, Lindsay.”

“Me – the hypocrite! What about you? You work with kids like Curtis and help them get decent lives, and deep down you think they’re not good enough for our daughter to be seen with.”

“Curtis has seen a lot of JR. I just don’t want them dating.”

“You really need to think about this, Mel. When you tell kids they can’t do something, that’s exactly what they do.”

“Not in this case,” Melanie stated. “She’s grounded.”

“Give a little, Mel, please, before you make this worse.”

“I’m just protecting my daughter, and that’s all there is to it.” Melanie walked to the front door of the house. She needed to go for a walk before she did something she might regret.

In her room, JR picked up her cell phone and hit the speed dial. When the phone was picked up, she sobbed and managed to say, “Uncle Brian, I need your help…”

*****

The boys watched John and Samantha through the window of the café. She was obviously distraught and crying, John was his usual gallant self with just a touch of something more that they couldn’t put their fingers on.

“I didn’t know John likes cinnamon buns?” Justin murmured.

“He doesn’t normally,” Bobby confirmed.

“Then who’s the bun for?” Justin asked as the waitress delivered their orders. Bobby got a weird look on his face. They all turned their heads back toward the window.

“Honey, what is it?” John asked as he took Samantha in his arms to comfort her.

“I thought...”

“You thought what? You’d come back here after thirty plus years and find me waiting?”

Samantha slightly nodded her head. Instead of being angry or shocked, John smiled.

“Baby, we were kids, and yes, if I had known or even suspected that I fathered your child, I would have dropped everything to be with you. But I didn’t know. I tried to get in touch with you. I spoke with your father several times but he gave me the impression that you were done with me and happy out in California. And I had to return to college. I missed you but I thought you moved on and so I had to as well. I asked about you and so did my mother; we both got the same responses. After a while we stopped asking.”

“Are you really gay?”

“Sweetheart, I don’t have a label for what I am. I loved you. I loved being with you. Was I in love with you? I’m not sure. I was nineteen! How much does a nineteen year old boy know about love? But I did care. And I’ll admit, I never found another woman that I cared about more than you, but I wasn’t really happy. I thought that’s what was expected of me back then. You meet the right woman, fall in love then start a family. Then all of a sudden in swept Brian and Justin and my whole world was turned upside down. For most of my life it was just my mother and me; we then found ourselves in the midst of this huge family. We are so loved by them and no longer alone. And then I found Bobby.”

John stopped to laugh. Samantha gave him a curious look.

“No, that’s not right. Bobby was there, flirting with Brian, making Justin jealous, the next thing I knew I was in Bobby's arms. He made me feel like I’ve never felt before. I was whole and in love. He’s my whole life, Samantha.”

More tears ran down Samantha’s face.

“I’m sorry, Baby. I don’t mean to hurt you.”

“It’s okay; it’s just a bit of a shock. I should have been honest with you when I left, and now ... you were always such a man’s man. I’m having a difficult time adjusting.”

“You don’t have to adjust. I’m surprised you haven’t hauled off and slugged me,” John smirked. “As I recall, you had a good left hook.”

“I still do,” Samantha laughed. “But like you said, I was gone for over thirty years and without ever explaining. What were you supposed to do? God, thirty years! Where did it all go to? I don’t feel like I’m in my fifties.”

“Sweetheart, you don’t look a day over thirty-five. You’re still that beautiful young woman that used to make me forget my name.”

“And you’re still a handsome, macho cowboy.”

“Let this macho cowboy buy you a cinnamon bun and a cup of tea.”

“You remembered!”

“How can I forget? That left hook of yours was a powerful reminder.” Samantha laughed as John took her hand to lead her back into the café.

The boys tensed as John and Samantha walked back inside. John handed Samantha into the booth, sliding the tea and bun over to her as he sat down. The boys watched every move he made. The smug look was back in Brian’s eyes as he watched their latest drama unfold. Justin’s ocean blue eyes that normally looked upon John with love and a sort of parental admiration were now expectant. John noted that the tips of Justin’s fingers were resting on Bobby’s arm in support.

Bobby was worried although it was well hidden under that cool objective attorney exterior. John knew that Bobby was worried and maybe just a little angry, if the iciness in Bobby's blue-grey eyes was any indication.

“Babe?” John began.

“Yes?” both Bobby and Samantha answered. John choked down some of his coffee.

“Samantha, do you have a picture of Grace?”

“Oh yes,” Samantha quickly replied like any proud parent. She went into her bag and took out a large envelope that contained her daughter’s life in pictures. “She’s an architect, you know. She’s been inspired by the work of Frank Lloyd Wright. She designs office buildings and homes in Europe,” Samantha gushed.

Bobby and Justin softly groaned.

“Do you have children?” Samantha asked as she took a nibble of her bun.

Bobby fished out several pictures from his wallet as did John. Brian slid one over that he always carried. It was the picture of him holding the infant Patrick in his arms. The one that got him teased by his Kinnetik staff when they were having a meeting regarding the plans for Part Deux.

Samantha gasped.

“What is it, Honey?” John asked gently as the tears began to flow again.

“Is that you?”

“No, that’s Brian holding Patrick. Patrick is Bobby and my son. Why?”

“Brian looks exactly like you when we first met. And Patrick, he...” Samantha took out another photo, one that wasn’t in the envelope. “This is Warren, my late husband and Grace.”

John nearly stopped breathing as he gazed down at the photograph in his hand. Warren was the typical proud father holding his newborn child, a red-headed child.

“Brian, did Jack ever spend time in California?” John deadpanned as he handed the somewhat grainy photo over to Brian. Brian took the picture and stared. Although the photo was of poor quality, he could still make out the young man with brown hair and tanned complexion holding the sleeping baby.

Before Brian could comment, his cell phone rang.

“Excuse me,” Brian said as he debated answering for a second until he recognized the number.

“Hello, JR.”

“Uncle Brian, I need your help. My mother’s being a bitch.”

“That’s nothing new,” Brian mumbled. “What’s she done now?”

“She won’t let me go to the school dance with Curtis.”

“Why?”

“Because he’s black and she’s a prejudiced dyke.”

“Jenny Rebecca, she’s your mother,” Brian said in a very parental tone that surprised the boys as well as himself. “I may not always agree with Mel…” He paused due to the groans, snorts and rolling of the eyes from his audience. “But she is your parent. What do you want me to do about it?”

“Talk to her. Please, Uncle Bri. Maybe she’ll listen to you.”

“JR, your mother has never listened to me before. What makes you think she will now?”

“I don’t know. Pleeezzz!”

“Okay, I’ll see what I can do. Maybe I’ll send Uncle John. He seems to have a way with women,” Brian snarked.

“Whatever. Just do it fast; the dance is in a week,” JR said as she snapped her phone shut.

“Yes, ma’am,” Brian mumbled to no one.

“What’s going on?” Justin asked.

“Nothing, just Mel being her typical intolerant self. And I have had enough of women for the day. There’s a reason why I’m gay, and right now the only female company I prefer is that of our daughter. Samantha, you seem like a nice woman and I don’t want to be rude but here’s the bottom line. My brother and his life partner have been in a committed relationship for twelve years now. Their son will be ten this year. If Grace turns out to be John’s daughter then we’ll welcome her into our cwazy wittle family if she so desires. If not then we have nothing more to discuss.

“I think you want proof one way or the other,” Brian said as he studied Samantha’s eyes. “Do you have something in that bag of yours that a lab can get DNA from?”

“I have Gracie’s baby teeth,” Samantha admitted.

If the boys were embarrassed or outraged by Brian taking charge, again, no one made a peep. Bobby appeared to be a little relieved.

“Bobby, call your father, his office is close by. We can have this all solved in a few weeks.”

No one objected as Bobby took out his phone and calmly spoke to his father. Within an hour and a half, the boys were back on the road toward Edna’s Treasures.

“John, I need you to go by muncherville before we go home,” Brian commanded as they were approaching the turn off. John said nothing as he made the turn to go to the girls’ cottage instead of their lane.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 4

John pulled his Navigator to a stop on the road outside the munchers’ cottage. He turned off the key and looked into the back seat at his brother.

“Well?” he said.

“JR has a little problem,” Brian began.

“What’s up with our little miss?” John asked with a frown. Even though he had his own set of problems to deal with, he didn’t like the idea of JR being in some kind of trouble.

“Our little miss is growing up,” Brian said carefully. He was debating whether he should tell John the whole story before they went into the cottage, or let him find out as things were revealed. After a pause he decided on the latter.

“What do you mean – growing up?” Bobby asked.

“Dating,” Brian replied.

“Dating?” John repeated. “I can’t believe she’s old enough for that.”

“Her mother doesn’t think so either,” Brian stated.

“You must mean Melanie.”

“Right on the first try.”

“So what are we doing here?” John asked.

“That was JR on the phone at the diner. She wants our help,” Brian explained.

“Our help … or your help?” Justin asked knowingly.

“Um … she called me,” Brian admitted, “but I’m sure she would like all the help she can get.”

“So, exactly what is the nature of this dating problem?” Bobby asked.

“Why don’t we just go inside and see what develops?” Brian suggested.

John, Bobby and Justin all tossed him a look, but when Brian didn’t say anything else, they all got out of the SUV and headed to the door of the cottage. Brian knocked on the door which was answered quickly by Lindsay.

“Brian?” she said. Then, “Justin? John? Bobby?” as all the men made their way past her into the cottage. “What are all of you doing here?”

“What’s going on?” Melanie asked as she came out of her office. “Where the hell did all of you come from?”

“What a warm and gracious greeting,” Brian snarked.

“Can it, Kinney.”

“We are your neighbors,” Justin said with a cheery smile. “We just thought we’d stop by.”

“What the fuck do you want, Kinney?” Melanie asked glaring at Brian, and ignoring Justin.

“Why are you picking on me?” Brian asked trying to appear innocent. “There’s four of us here.”

“Yeah and you’re the one who brought them.”

Brian glowered, but then said, “JR called me. She’s very upset.”

“It’s none of your fucking business,” Melanie said through gritted teeth.

“It is when I get a call for help,” Brian retorted.

“JR, get out here!” Melanie shouted.

“Mel,” Lindsay said.

“We’re having this out here and now,” Melanie snapped, cutting her off.

“Yes, Mama,” JR said as she entered the room. She looked pale and scared.

“What do you think you’re pulling calling your Uncle Brian when things don’t go your way? You’re totally out of line, young lady,” Melanie told her daughter.

“Mel,” Lindsay said trying to smooth things over as she always did.

“Stay out of this, Lindsay,” Melanie retorted. “This is my daughter and I’ll deal with her.”

Lindsay opened her mouth to refute that statement, but before she could, Brian took Melanie’s arm and propelled her toward her office, slamming the door behind them.

“What should we do?” Justin asked with a worried look on his face.

“Wait and see who emerges triumphant,” Bobby suggested.

“Stay out of it,” John wisely counseled. “JR, come over here and tell me what happened.” JR joined her uncle on the sofa and started into the long story about Curtis and the dance and what Melanie had said, and how her mother had grounded her.

“Hey, did we miss a party?” Gus asked as he and Ray walked in from outside. Then he looked at JR’s face. “What’s wrong?”

“Sit,” Justin said. “It’s a bit of a family crisis, and you might as well hear the whole sordid tale.”

They could hear raised voices from Melanie’s office, but couldn’t really make out any words.

“Should … should I go in there?” Lindsay asked, looking like that would be the absolute last thing she would want to do.

“I’d stay out of it if I were you,” Bobby advised.

Lindsay nodded, liking the out that Bobby had just provided. “I think I’ll stay where I am.”

JR started into her story again so that Gus and Ray would know what was going on.

Inside Melanie’s office, Melanie was pacing back and forth and ranting about how Brian should keep his fucking nose of her business. Then she started in with how Brian and Justin led such protected and privileged lives, and couldn’t understand what it was like out in the real world. Brian had let her do most of the talking up to this point. He felt she needed to have her say before he tried to argue with her. But when she started on about how he and Justin didn’t understand the real world, he had to interrupt.

“Whoa!” he said holding up his hand. “You have your opinions about things, and I’m prepared to listen to them, but don’t start telling me that I don’t know the real world. I live in it every day and I understand what’s going on.”

“The fuck you do! That Curtis kid mugged you. Do you even remember that? He was a little hooligan, and you want that dating my daughter? I don’t think so!”

“The operative word out of what you just said is ‘was’, Mel. Curtis was a scared, lonely kid trying to survive on the streets all by himself. He did what he had to do.”

“So you condone cutting people with a knife and stealing their money.”

“Of course I don’t. Don’t be ridiculous. I never said any such thing. But Curtis would never have done those things if he had any other choice. You just spent the day with him at the barbecue. Did he look or act like a fucking hooligan?”

“Even if he is a nice kid at heart, he’s still black,” Melanie finally stated.

“And another prejudice rears its ugly head.”

“I am not prejudiced!” Melanie responded emphatically.

“What the fuck would you call it?”

“I don’t want my daughter dating someone that’s going to put her in potential danger.”

“Danger?” Brian asked with a frown. “What are you talking about?”

“The real world still contains people who don’t like mixed race couples, who have been known to attack those couples. I don’t want JR put in that position.”

“For Christ’s sake, Mel, JR likes this kid. They’re not going to run away and get married. They just want to go to a fucking high school dance together. It will be fully supervised.”

“And wasn’t Justin’s prom fully supervised?”

Brian felt like Melanie had stuck a knife in his gut. Anger boiled up inside him. He’d like to take Melanie’s fucking loud mouth and shove it in the toilet where it belonged. He swallowed hard and counted to ten before answering.

“That was uncalled for,” he said softly but with an edge to his voice that could frighten even the most bold.

Melanie blanched when she heard his tone. If he had shouted at her, she had her retort all ready. But his voice made her reconsider. “I … I shouldn’t have said that,” she admitted. “But you see why I’m worried.”

“So, are you going to hold JR’s hand until she’s a lonely, old spinster in twenty or thirty years?”

“My daughter will not be a lonely, old spinster,” Melanie stated forcefully.

“She will, if you don’t allow her to live her life. She’s not asking to do anything that any other girl might ask to do. Let her be a teenager. Let her be carefree and happy. You know kids always do exactly what you tell them they can’t do,” Brian informed her. “She’ll sneak out and go to that dance anyway. You’ll lose her trust for good.”

“You’re full of shit, Kinney. I’m her mother. She loves me. She always will.”

“Like I loved my mother for so many years,” Brian said bitterly. “Like Lindsay loves her parents who have never really acknowledged you or Gus or JR as their grandchildren. It’s a fine future you’re creating for your family, and a sure way for everyone to end up bitter and alone. I’m done here,” Brian stated as he walked to the door and pulled it open.

All the faces looked at him expectantly as he entered the main room of the cottage. He shook his head to indicate he had failed.

Melanie followed him out of the office. She looked at all the people who were assembled there because her daughter had put out a distress call. It gave her pause.

“Mama,” Gus said gently. “I hope you don’t mind my two cents worth, but I think you should let JR go to the dance with Curtis. They’re awful cute together.” He gave his mother his best smile and a wink.

“I think so too,” Ray chimed in, “not that I have any say.”

“I agree,” Justin piped up.

“Me too,” Bobby said.

“And I want to say that if you’re smart, and I know you are,” John said with a smile and wink of his own, “you’ll take to heart whatever my brilliant brother told you.”

“I have to agree with everyone else,” Lindsay said taking her cue from the others.

“Looks like I’m slightly outnumbered,” Melanie said shaking her head.

“You never let that stop you before,” Brian couldn’t help but add, the sarcasm clear in his voice.

“Maybe I should reconsider,” Melanie said softly. “I just want what’s best for my daughter.”

“And she should have some say in what that is,” John added hoping they were finally getting through to Melanie.

“You really want to go to the dance with Curtis?” Melanie asked her daughter knowing full well that was what JR had wanted all along.

“Yes, Mama, I really want to go with him.”

“And you promise to obey your curfew and be very careful, and no … funny business?”

“Yes, Mama, I promise,” JR said crossing her heart and holding up her hand.

“Then … I guess you can go,” Melanie stated.

“With Curtis?” JR squealed.

“With Curtis.”

“Oh, thank you, Mama,” JR screeched before running across the room and throwing herself into Melanie’s arms. “Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she repeated. “I love you, Mama.”

“I love you too, sweetheart. I just want you to be happy and … safe.”

“I’ll be really careful, Mama, and Curtis will look after me.”

Melanie hugged her daughter hard, as tears appeared in both their eyes.

“Looks like our work here is done,” Brian said heading for the door.

“Took enough of you to accomplish it,” Melanie taunted him as they all started out of the cottage.

“I always bring my A team,” Brian replied with a chuckle, and a wink to JR.

JR squirmed out of her mother’s embrace. She ran out the door after the men and caught her Uncle Brian’s arm. “Thank you,” she said sincerely giving him a big hug.

“This was a tough one,” Brian whispered, “but I’m glad it turned out this way.”

“Me too.”

“See ya, Pop,” Gus called from the doorway.

“Thanks, Brian,” Lindsay said with a wave as the men all piled into John’s SUV.

John started the car and they pulled away from the cottage.

“I’m glad that’s over,” Brian said leaning his head against Justin’s.

“Took a lot out of you, didn’t it?” Justin asked.

“That woman is impossible,” Brian stated.

“But you made the impossible happen,” John said looking in the rearview mirror to see his brother. They both smiled when their eyes met.

“Chalk one up for the good guys,” Brian said with a sigh.

“Better not let Mel hear you say that,” Bobby laughed.

“None of you better fucking tell her,” Brian informed them with a glare, before closing his eyes and letting Justin hold him tight.

*****

When the boys made it back to Edna’s Treasures, they were greeted by a note taped to Brian and Justin’s door.

“What’s it say, Sunshine?”

“It’s from Emmett. Rachel took the kids down there. They decided to have a camp out,” Justin said.

“And just where do they intend to camp out?” John asked as he gratefully accepted a cold brew from Brian. Brian handed out beers to Justin and Bobby as well.

“In the Emmett’s backyard. Drew is testing out some new camping equipment on the kids,” Justin explained as he waved around the note. Brian broke out into giggles.

“I’m getting some weird image of Emmett in some sort of fuchsia pj’s snuggling into a bright purple sleeping bag,” Brian laughed; the guys joined in. They all needed to laugh. “So do we let the Squirt camp out with the boys?”

“I don’t see why not,” Bobby spoke up. “She’s a tough little cookie and you know the Emmett and Drew wouldn’t let anything happen to her. And I’m sure Beau will protect her.”

“Yes, but who’s going to protect the boys?” John quipped and they all laughed again.

“I just don’t get Melanie,” Bobby said sadly when they all quieted down. Brian filled an ice bucket with ice and more beers while Justin took out a tray of Emmett’s snacks to reheat. They had plenty of leftovers to nosh on.

“She’s an advocate for the underprivileged and she’s always doing battle for her LGBT clients. How can she be so discriminatory against the very child she fought for? It doesn’t make any sense,” Bobby said as he sat in one of the oversized chairs in Brian and Justin’s living room. He had had enough of the sun porch and wide open spaces. Right now Bobby needed to be warm and cozy. He squished over as John sat with him.

“JR is a very sensible young lady,” John said. “She hasn’t done anything foolish to make Melanie distrust her. And Curtis has more than redeemed himself. What’s her beef?”

“She’s a fucking cunt,” Brian said quickly and then shook his head apologetically. “And I don’t know why I let her get under my skin.”

“You both have a lot in common,” Justin said gently. “But you’ve learned and grown over the years,” he added quickly to take away the sting of his words. “I think Melanie gets stuck sometimes in old arguments and habits. She certainly has a double standard when it comes to herself and her children. I’m surprised she’s taking Gus’ relationship with Ray so well.”

“She isn't,” Brian added as he took the tray of hors d’ oeuvres out of the microwave to plate them then he brought them into the living room.

“What do you mean, Bri? Ray’s been staying with them. It’s obvious they’re sleeping together,” Justin commented.

“Did you notice the way Mel was watching them yesterday? I thought she was going to get whiplash. One minute she was glaring at Ray, the next she was spying on JR.” Brian explained.

“I’m surprised you noticed anything but my crew,” John snarked.

“Oh, ha ha. A little innocent flirtation never hurt anyone and it was innocent.” Brian directed his last comment at Justin. Justin leaned over to give Brian a kiss. “Besides, your boys needed a little thrill.”

“I wasn’t really worried,” Justin whispered. Brian kissed his forehead.

“I don’t think any partner, straight, gay, black, white, purple, rich or poor will be good enough for Mel’s kids. And on some level I can understand that,” Brian candidly admitted. “However, everyone deserves a second chance. Some of us have had thirds and fourths,” Brian murmured.

“Including Melanie,” John added. “How many times has she fucked up her marriage and then had you work some miracle to fix it? She’s too full of herself. JR is a very sensitive young lady, if Mel’s not careful, her pride is going to get JR hurt,” John said vehemently.

The boys silently agreed with him.

*****

“Curtis, it’s JR again. Please call me back,” JR said sadly to his voicemail. It was the fourth message she had left. She had been trying to reach Curtis ever since her uncles left their cottage.

JR flopped back onto her bed, her cell phone still in her hand, and tears streaming down.

“Go away,” she whined at the gentle knock on her door.

“Please JR, it’s me,” Gus said through the door.

She sighed; at least it wasn’t her mother. “Come in.”

“Hey,” Gus said as he laid down next to her.

“Hey.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Curtis won’t return my calls. I’ve left four messages so far.”

“On his cell?”

“Yeah.”

“Try the house number.”

“But, what I got to say is sorta private,” JR said with a blush to her cheeks.

“You don’t have to say anything personal, just start talking. If he’s there, he’ll pick up.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because no guy can stand to hear his girlfriend crying on the phone.”

“But I’m not his girlfriend and how do you know I’m going to cry?”

“Because you’re crying now. And you’re a girl and you’re Curtis’ friend.”

JR swatted her brother’s arm.

“What do you have to lose?” Gus asked.

JR considered it for a moment. “Okay, I’ll try. Can’t make it any worse,” she grumbled as she flipped open her cell to search for Curtis’ home number. JR dialed then reached out to hold her brother’s hand for luck. The answering machine picked up after the fourth ring.

“Um, hi, this is JR. Curtis, if you’re there, could you please pick up?” JR said trying to be brave but her bravado was wavering and she began to cry. “Curtis, I’m really sorry if I hurt your feelings. My mama can get stubborn sometimes but if you still want....”

“Hello,” Curtis said hastily into the phone. He sounded like he was running.

“Hi,” JR sniffled. “I’m really sorry and if you still want to go to the dance with me I got permission to go.”

“You did?”

“Yes,” JR said almost pitifully.

“Please don’t cry.”

“I’m not,” she sniffled again.

“I really like you. You and Gus and Bree were my first friends, and Miss Melanie, she helped me a lot. I thought you liked me too.”

“I do. My mother just doesn’t understand. She thinks you’re my boyfriend.”

“I’d like to be but...”

“But what?”

“I don’t like labels. Boyfriend, girlfriend, gay, straight, I just want to be friends. I want to be able to go with you to the dance and have some fun before things get too serious. Do you understand? I was thinking a lot about what you said about Richie.” Curtis’ conversation was a bit convoluted but JR seemed to understand.

“Yeah?”

“He’s really nice, a little shy but I realized why. I felt the same way when I was first introduced to your family.”

“Sometimes we are too much to handle,” JR giggled, her tears all but drying up.

“Can we start all over again? About the dance, I mean.”

“I think I’d like that.”

“Miss JR, would you like to go with me to the school dance?”

“Yes, I’d like that. Curtis, I really am sorry about everything.”

“So am I. I jumped to conclusions and I shouldn’t have. Miss Melanie is just being a...”

“A bitch?” JR said before she engaged her brain. Gus squeezed her hand and scowled.

“I was going to say, a mom. You’re her little girl.”

“How come you’re so smart?”

“Just lucky, I guess. Dr. Raph and Hector are calling me to dinner. I’ll see you in school on Tuesday.”

“Okay, and thank you for answering the phone.”

“You’re welcome,” Curtis said just before they ended their conversation.

“Sooo?” Gus asked, shaking his sister’s hand.

“So I have a date for the dance!”

“Yes!” Gus said raising their joined hands into the air in triumph.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 5

“Auntie Emm, can I have another Smore?” Bree asked as the group of would-be campers was sitting around the campfire in Emmett’s backyard.

“You certainly may, Princess Bree.” Emmett quickly melted a marshmallow in the fire and placed it between the graham crackers with a little piece of milk chocolate. He squished the whole thing together. “Be careful because the marshmallow is hot,” he told her as he handed the gooey confection to her.

“Yummy,” Bree said as she nibbled carefully at the edges.

“I’ll have another one too, please,” Patrick said.

“I’ll make it for you,” George offered. He and Rachel were sitting around the campfire with Emmett, Drew, Richie, and the two younger children.

“Can I make another one?” Richie asked.

“You certainly may,” Emmett said happily skewering a marshmallow on a stick for his new son.

“So, are you ready to sleep out in the wild tonight?” Drew asked the children.

“It’s not wild, Unca Drew,” Bree said. “It’s your yard.”

“I am, if Beau can stay with us,” Patrick stated.

“Yeah,” Bree agreed, “we need Beau.”

Beau gave a little woof at the mention of his name.

“I think my daddies should come and sleep here too,” Bree stated. “Do you have another tent, Unca Drew?”

“’Fraid not,” Drew said. He would love to see Brian Kinney sleeping on his lawn. That would make a good story in the family. But that lucky so-and-so, Kinney, was off the hook because he didn’t have another tent and sleeping bags.

“Where are our dads?” Patrick asked.

“I think they’re probably home by now,” Emmett said.

“Maybe they would like to come for some Smores,” Richie suggested.

“And maybe they’d like some time alone,” Rachel said with a wink at Emmett.

Bree frowned. “Don’t my daddies like being with me?” she asked.

“Oh sweetheart,” Rachel said quickly. “Of course they love being with you, but sometimes it’s nice to have some time with other adults.”

“What’s so good about adults?” Bree demanded.

“I think we’ll leave that one for you to field, Emmett,” Rachel said standing up. “It’s time for George and me to go home.”

“Can’t you stay, Auntie Rachel?” Bree asked batting her eyelashes at her aunt.

“No, sweetheart. This is your camping adventure. We’ll see you tomorrow.”

“How come I always get stuck with men?” Bree demanded crossing her arms over her chest and pouting a la Unca Mikey.

The adults laughed and Patrick looked proud to be included in the “men” category. Richie looked baffled. George and Rachel kissed the petite blond and the stalwart redhead goodnight, before Emmett and Drew walked them around the house to the lane.

“What do you mean that you get stuck with men?” Richie asked as he licked his fingers with the last of his Smore.

“Nobody ever brings any girls for me to play with,” Bree pouted. “Taylor was apposed to be a girl and he turned out to be a boy. Curtis is a boy and so are you. I want a girl.”

“Oh,” Richie said not sure what to say in response to that.

“Bree has been the only girl around here for a long time. Auntie Rachel’s daughters are all grown up now, and we don’t see them so much,” Patrick explained.

“And you’d like more girls to play with?” Richie asked.

“She makes me play tea party sometimes,” Patrick said shaking his head.

“And you won’t play with me no more,” Bree said glaring at her cousin.

“I wouldn’t mind playing tea party with you,” Richie volunteered.

Bree’s face lit up. “Really?”

“Sure, I think it would be fun. I never got to do anything like that at home,” Richie said.

Patrick’s mouth had dropped open at Richie’s offer. “You like girlie things?” he asked in disbelief.

“It’s not a girlie thing. It’s tea,” Richie stated. “I like tea.”

“Me too,” Bree agreed with a big smile.

“Okay, princes and princess, time to hit the sleeping bags,” Emmett said clapping his hands as he came around the side of his cottage.

“Let’s get settled,” Drew suggested. “Patrick, you and Bree and Beau will be in the smaller tent. Richie you’ll be in this one with me and Emmett.”

“Are you sure you want to be with Patrick?” Emmett asked the little girl. “I’m sure Richie and Patrick could share, and you could sleep with Drew and me.”

“Patrick and Beau will look after me,” Bree said confidently, earning a big smile from Patrick and a little woof from Beau.

“Then let’s hit the hay,” Drew said.

“I need to brush my teeth,” Bree informed them. “Smores are real sticky.”

“True,” Emmett chuckled. “Come with me and we’ll get those teeth all cleaned up.”

“I think I have another tooth that’s going to fall out,” Bree whispered as she took Emmett’s hand and they started into the cottage.

“If it falls out, you better save it for your daddies. They’ll want it.”

“So will the tooth fairy,” Bree added.

“Of course, the tooth fairy,” Emmett agreed as they disappeared into the house.

*****

“Do you think we should go down to Emmett’s and make sure Bree’s okay?” Brian asked.

The men were still sitting around in the living room, having had a couple of beers and something to eat. They had enjoyed the male camaraderie and raking Melanie over the coals. That woman could be the source of more conversation than any ten other people.

“I’m sure she’s fine,” John said.

“She has Patrick and Beau to keep her company,” Bobby supplied. “And Emmett, Drew and Richie to supervise them all.”

“That instills confidence,” Brian replied, the sarcasm clear in his voice.

“She’ll be fine,” Justin said patting Brian’s arm. “If she needs anything, we’re just up the lane.”

“I know, but…” Brian didn’t finish his statement.

“I think it’s time for bed,” John said standing up.

“Me too,” Bobby replied with a waggle of his eyebrows. “We can make as much noise as we want.”

John laughed as he took Bobby’s hand and they headed for their side of the cottages.

“Maybe we should take advantage of our child free time,” Justin suggested looking into Brian’s hazel eyes. His own were growing dark with lust.

“I … sure,” Brian said deciding that Bree would be fine with the big fairy and everyone else down at Emmett’s.

*****

“Do you think the kids are asleep?” Emmett whispered in Drew’s ear. They were sharing a big sleeping bag.

“I bet they conked out long ago,” Drew replied as he pulled Emmett close. The two men snuggled down into the sleeping bag.

“Richie’s out like a light,” Emmett said looking over at their new son as he slept on the other side of the large tent.

“And so are Bree and Patrick, I’m sure,” Drew assured his husband.

*****

Brian looked over at Justin who was sleeping peacefully beside him. They had had a rather inspired bout of lovemaking and then some down and dirty sex. Brian smiled to himself. He would never get enough of Justin Taylor.

Rolling onto his back, Brian stared up at the ceiling of their bedroom. ‘Why can’t I sleep?’ he asked himself. Usually after fucking Justin into the mattress he slept like a baby, a very large, happy, naughty baby. That brought another smile to his lips. With a sigh Brian closed his eyes and willed himself to sleep.

After several minutes, he opened his eyes again. This wasn’t working. Brian slid out of bed, grabbing some sweats to throw on. He walked out into the sun porch knowing where he was going, as soon as he left the house. He slipped on his gardening shoes that were by the sun porch door and quietly let himself out of the house. He walked down the lane, heading for Emmett’s.

When he reached the front gate, he opened it and stepped inside the front yard. He made his way quietly around the house to the point where he could see the two tents set up in the backyard. He walked over to the largest tent and unzipped a bit of the flap so he could look inside. Drew and Emmett were sleeping curled up against each other, and Richie slept peacefully in his own sleeping bag.

Not finding the object of his search, Brian moved over to the other tent. He unzipped the front all the way around and crawled into the tent. Beau raised his head and gave a wag of his tail. Brian patted the dog’s head. Patrick slept on oblivious to the intruder.

Brian studied Bree’s face as she slept. She looked so beautiful. She always looked beautiful to him. He leaned over and kissed her cheek.

He was about to leave the tent, when she said, “I love you, Dada.”

“Did I wake you up?” Brian asked.

“It’s okay. I missed your goodnight kiss.”

“Me too,” Brian said with a smile. “Are you okay sleeping out here?”

“I’m fine, Dada.”

“Good girl.”

“I’m glad you came to check on me.”

“Me too.”

“Night, Dada.”

“Night, Squirt.”

“Kiss Daddy for me.”

“I will,” Brian whispered as he zipped up the flap and headed back home, knowing that now he would be able to sleep.

*****

“What’s got your knickers in a bunch this morning?” Bobby asked as he strolled into the Kinney-Taylor side of the conjoined cottages with his favorite mug in hand seeking the coffee his nose confirmed had been brewed.

Brian grumbled something unintelligible while he filled Bobby’s mug then topped off his own. He sat on one of the stools and uncharacteristically pouted.

“Okay, now I know something’s not right when Brian Kinney pouts. Spill,” Bobby demanded as he sat next to him.

“It’s quiet,” Brian mumbled.

“Yeah, and…? You like quiet, you are the king of quiet.” Bobby waited for further explanation from tall dark and quiet. Getting none, his investigative instincts kicked in. Taking a few more sips of coffee, Bobby began to formulate his theory regarding Brian’s current state of ‘poutiness.’

“Shall I postulate?” Brian offered a royal wave which encouraged Bobby to continue. “It’s Tuesday mid-morning after a very hectic if not somewhat tense weekend of hosting hundreds at one of our usual ‘intimate’ gatherings where we mingled with Emmett’s new foster son, watched you give your old cruising techniques an airing and learned that my very careful and correct spouse may have a thirty-something ‘oops’ living in England.”

Brian said nothing so Bobby went on.

“We have also learned that your mother is a very sneaky old broad. Instead of allowing you to escort her back to Pittsburgh, she and your sister left on their own. Justin took the kids to school and then is going to spend the rest of the day in Pittsburgh mediating between Michael and Lacy. Who, from what I understand, can argue over Rage just as well as Justin and Michael ever did. John is out doing his construction thing including checking out the Wilson’s garage like he promised. We have also discovered that the princess is very capable of spending a night out with the boys without her Dada.”

Bobby’s last statement got no reaction other than a slightly raised eyebrow. Bobby smirked. “Ah ha!” Bobby loudly exclaimed with an exaggerated rise of a pointed finger. “Elementary, my dear Kinney. You are feeling unneeded and otherwise redundant.”

Brian sighed.

Bobby giggled.

Brian scowled.

“Why didn’t you drive into the Pitts with Justin and terrorize Kinnetik for a while?”

Brian shrugged his shoulders. “I didn’t feel like it,” Brian mumbled.

“What was that?”

“I didn’t feel like it,” Brian enunciated, feeling sorry for himself.

“Why?” Brian shrugged again. “I think you’re beginning to behave like an unappreciated housewife.”

Brian shot Bobby a death glare.

“Now there’s the Brian Kinney we all know and...love,” Bobby teased.

Brian refilled Bobby’s mug. “Why are you home? Have the citizens of our fair commonwealth decided that we no longer have any need for red-headed annoying fag lawyers?” Brian snarked.

“On the contrary, I am highly prized and in demand,” Bobby said with an air of haughtiness, giving just as good as he got. “However, I’m tired, Bri,” Bobby said softly, dropping all pretense. “I have more than enough time owed to me. I deserve a break.”

“I agree. You could own that firm if you wanted to.”

“Probably, but I don’t want the headache. I’m very happy with my place in the legal world. I just needed some quiet ‘me time’.” Brian searched his brother-in-law’s handsome face. “I’m fine, really.”

“You’d tell us if something was wrong, wouldn’t you?” Brian whispered as he drew the smaller man into his arms. Bobby fit almost as well as Justin did.

“I would. I promise.”

“You and John deserve a real vacation,” Brian said as he released Bobby. “Away from here. We’d look after Little Red for you.”

“I know and I’m toying with that very idea. I’ve been conspiring with Gordon.”

Brian smiled; he liked John’s big bear of a business partner. “Gordon could use his own time off.”

“Probably but he has his own ways of powering down. Betsie sees to that,” Bobby chuckled.

“I bet she puts him to work in her flower shop,” Brian laughed.

“Yup. Betsie Smith is the Debbie Novotny-Horvath of the Village.” Bobby and Brian laughed heartily. “Now about your little self pity party,” Bobby got back to the subject at hand.

“I don’t do pity,” Brian growled.

“Normally I’d concur, but something’s got you doing a good imitation of Michael in his best pout.”

Brian resigned himself to his brother-in-law’s powers of deduction.

“You hit the nail on the head from the beginning; no one needs me.”

“That’s not true. This whole family needs you, but we happen to be relatively crisis free for the moment. There’s nothing we can do about John’s little blast from the past until the DNA results come back. And even if it does verify that Grace is John’s daughter, what difference will it make other than we can rag on him about being a grandfather.

“The barbecue is over. You’ve had plenty of time to recover from the princess party and Cynthia and Ted have Kinnetik under control. All of the Kinnetik branches are thriving. Maybe you need to open a new branch, better yet open up your own landscaping business. John says you were invaluable to him with Molly’s garden and with the girls’ cottage. I think you should seriously consider it. At the very least you can go outside and mow the lawn.”

“I don’t do lawns. That’s why we have a service.”

“Riiiight. And then you’re out there two minutes after they leave inspecting, criticizing and otherwise making a nuisance of yourself. If you don’t like the job they do, do it yourself.”

Brian shook his head.

“Then buy out that service, keep the employees you like and get rid of the rest or retrain them. They have an established client base that would benefit from your anal tendencies.”

“Oh - ha ha.”

“It would give you something constructive to do and allow you to expand your creative side.”

“I have a creative side?”

“Of course you do. You couldn’t be such a successful ad man without having a creative side. You’re probably bored; you need a new challenge.”

“This family is challenging enough,” Brian snarked.

“Sometimes, but Brian, the kids are growing up. Kinnetik has grown up. Justin is forever finding new projects to get caught up in and that keeps his creative juices flowing. No one would fault you for finding something different to sink your teeth into. Or in this case, your hands into. Find out who owns that landscaping company and negotiate. I bet it’s run by an old man who’d jump at the chance to sell out at a decent price and retire to Scottsdale.”

Bobby could see a little gleam in Brian’s eyes, so he went in for the kill.

“You know, not all of Hunter’s kids have a talent for construction. And some have been abused so badly that they don’t relate to people very well. Flowers don’t talk back and for the most part offer sweet smelling rewards. Think about it, Bri.”

Brian nodded.

“Good. Now I have a date with a lounge chair and a book by the stream. Go out and harass someone, but do it nicely,” Bobby said as he walked out of the kitchen.

“I’m always nice,” Brian shouted to the redhead’s back. He sat for a few more minutes, the wheels turning in his head then he scrambled up to his office.

“Schmidt! I need you to crunch some numbers for me,” he said into his phone.

*****

“Hi Curtis,” JR called out as she approached the lunchroom table that Curtis was seated at. Curtis smiled brightly.

“We still a go for the dance?” he asked almost hesitantly.

“Yes, we are and I am sorry about what my mother did. I just don’t understand her sometimes.”

“I guess she’s just looking out for you. I haven’t had a real mother in a very long time, but I remember my mom being really protective of me. Miss Melanie is just protecting you from the bad ass kid who mugged a whole lot of people. If I ever have a daughter, I’d be the same.”

“I just want you to know that I don’t think like her,” JR said softly.

“I know you don’t. I do like you a lot but I have no expectations other than I like your company. You’re fun to talk with even if your moms are lesbians,” Curtis said with a straight face. Both kids cracked up with laughter.

“Oh yeah? Well, I guess I can overlook the fact that your dads are fags,” JR said as she stuck her tongue out at her friend. They laughed harder then ate their lunches, as they talked about their end of the school year assignments.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 6

“So, sweetie, have you given any more thought to the PRIDE parade?” Emmett asked as he set a popover down in front of Richie. Emmett had met his foster son in front of the Rainbow School and they had walked together to Emmett’s Place. Those walks were quickly becoming one of Emmett’s favorite things. He and his son got to chat about everything, and nothing, as they walked along. Now it was snack time and a chance for a little more alone time between the man and his foster son.

“Not really,” Richie said taking a bite of the delicious pastry. “What’s there to think about?”

“Like whether you want to go,” Emmett said sliding into the booth with Richie.

“I thought you said we were going.”

“I said I thought it would be good for you to go to the parade. I didn’t say you had to go. I don’t want you doing anything you don’t feel right about. I usually attend the parade in one guise or another. I think it would be a revelation for you to see what happens at the PRIDE parade. I’m hoping you’re planning to attend.”

Richie chuckled.

“What?” Emmett asked.

“You sounded so formal, like an invitation from the Queen.”

“You are getting an imitation from a queen,” Emmett replied with a big grin. He batted his eyelashes at Richie and smiled coyly resting his chin on his clasped hands.

Richie laughed louder. “I wish I could be like you.”

“You do?” Emmett asked in surprise.

“Yeah,” Richie said his face sobering. “You get to be exactly whom you want to be. Nobody tells you that you can’t dress however you want. Nobody throws you away because they don’t like what you do.”

“Nobody’s ever going to do that to you again, Richie,” Emmett said pulling the boy into a fierce hug. “Not as long as I’m alive anyway. I promise you.”

Richie felt tears well up in his eyes and he managed to squawk, “Thanks.”

“Honey, PRIDE is when you get to be exactly what you want to be,” Emmett added with a nod of his head.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s when gay, bisexual, tranny, cross-dresser, all get to be exactly what they are. They don’t have to hide or pretend during PRIDE. It’s very liberating.”

“It is?” Richie asked with a frown.

Emmett nodded. “That’s why I asked you if you’d given any more thought to the parade. If you feel like dressing up, and I do mean in a dress, for the parade, then you should.”

“I should?” Richie asked in surprise.

“That’s what PRIDE is all about.”

“And nobody will get mad at me?”

“Not a single, solitary soul,” Emmett said squeezing Richie’s hand.

“Will…will you come with me if I do?”

“Of course I will, sweetie,” Emmett replied with a toothy grin. “I’d be honored to march the parade route with my new son.”

“Will you dress up with me?”

“You mean in female attire?” Emmett asked with a faraway look in his eyes.

“Yeah.”

There was a long pause as Emmett seemed to have zoned out. Richie studied this strange man who gave him permission to be whatever he wanted to be. Emmett accepted him exactly as he was. He wanted him to be what he was. As the silence continued, Richie hoped he hadn’t said something wrong by asking Emmett to dress up too. “Emmett?” he said as Emmett continued to be somewhere else.

“Oh, sorry, honey,” Emmett said shaking himself out of his reverie.

“Where were you?” Richie asked with a frown. “If … if you don’t mind me asking.”

“Remembering.”

“Remembering what?”

“When I first came to Pittsburgh from Hazelhurst, Mississippi, I met a lady named Godiva. She was the one who told me it was all right … no, not just all right … to be myself, mandatory to be myself. She said that there was no happiness, no worth in covering up what we are. I had never been able to cover up what I was, but Godiva made me proud of who I was. That’s the most important lesson in life, in my humble opinion, especially for people like us. I’ve never forgotten what Godiva did for me. I want to do the same for you. I want you to be proud of who and what you are. I try to be a friend to everyone and a champion for just causes. That’s what the parade celebrates in our community … along with a few other less noble elements,” Emmett added with a little chuckle. “PRIDE is meant to be fun. It puts the gay in gay. I’d be honored to dress up and march with you in the parade, Richie. It will be my tribute to Godiva.”

“Where’s Godiva now?” Richie asked in a small voice. He thought he knew, but he needed to hear it.

“She died a few years ago.”

“I … I kind of thought she had,” Richie said softly. “It sounded like that from the way you talked about her.” Emmett nodded. “She was a man, wasn’t she?”

“Honey, she was the best man or woman I ever met.” Emmett smiled at the memory of his first meeting with Godiva when he was the scared little hick from Mississippi, newly come to the big city.

“Even better than Mr. Brian?” Richie asked with a mischievous gleam in his eye.

Emmett laughed out loud. “Brian Kinney would have a fit if he ever thought he was put in the same category as Godiva. He’d never be caught dressing up in women’s clothes.”

“What about Mr. Justin?”

“Hm, that’s a different story,” Emmett said thoughtfully.

“Does he?” Richie asked his eyes getting very large.

“Oh heaven’s no, at least not often. And not that anyone knows about. But he does make a wonderful Marilyn Monroe,” Emmett felt compelled to add.

“Huh?”

“It was a long time ago … one Valentine’s Day.”

Richie chuckled. “You do have interesting friends, Mr. Emmett.”

“Please, don’t call me mister,” Emmett said staring into Richie’s eyes. He wanted to be so much more than a mister to this boy.

“Sorry, I forget sometimes.”

“If you ever feel like calling me ‘dad’ I’d be open to that.”

“I … I don’t think I’m ready for that,” Richie said hesitantly. He didn’t want to make Emmett mad at him.

“That’s okay, but remember that when you are, I’d be mighty proud to be called that.”

Richie nodded. “Emmett,” he said choosing the word carefully.

“Yeah.”

“I think we should dress up for the parade … in honor of Miss Godiva.”

“You do?” Emmett asked with a grin that threatened to split his face in two.

“I do. I think I’d like that.”

“And I know I would,” Emmett replied pulling Richie into a bone crushing hug.

*****

“John-boy, I think you have a visitor,” Gordon said as he looked over John’s shoulder indicating the lady standing at the edge of their construction site. The Anderson Construction company had been working non-stop at the reconstruction of the newly combined primary and high schools that would be state of the art in their corner of the world. Both John and Gordon were inspecting the progress so far; they were very pleased.

“Damn,” John muttered to himself.

“That isn’t...”

“Yes, she is.”

“I thought she was in California.”

“She’s baaack.”

“Why? Doesn’t she know about you?”

“Yes, but I think she thinks she can turn me away from the dark side.”

“Ah. And does she have a chance?”

“Are you shitting me?”

“Yeah, I am, but Johnny, don’t forget that we’ve been friends for a hell of a long time. I remember before, during and after. And I remember the way you spoke about Samantha. Even years after you broke up, no other lady could live up to her. Why did she come back?”

John took a deep breath before explaining to Gordon what his former girlfriend believed.

“Is there a possibility that Grace could be your daughter?”

“It’s possible,” John admitted with a grimace. “We’re waiting for the results of some tests. But that doesn’t explain why Samantha’s here.”

“Maybe she’s heard something.”

“I guess I should go over and talk to her.”

“Seems like a good idea. It’s almost time for lunch, so why don’t you invite the lady to have a bite,” Gordon said with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Are you trying to get me in trouble with Bobby?”

“John-boy, I would never do anything intentionally to drive a wedge between you and Bobby,” Gordon said as he took hold of John’s upper arms and looked into his eyes. “You are my best friend and I love Bobby like a brother. I also respect him; he has made you very happy.”

“Your point?”

“My point is ... I don’t have one. Just be careful. Desperate women can do desperate things.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” John said with a sigh. “I guess I better offer to take the lady to lunch,” John added as he dusted himself off and loped over to Samantha.

“Hi,” Samantha greeted John with a pensive smile.

“Hi,” John returned her greeting then placed a chaste peck on her cheek “Do you have time for lunch?”

“Yes, I do. You’ve made wonderful progress on the schools,” Samantha said before she got into John’s SUV.

“It’ll go faster when school’s out for the Summer,” he commented as he started his truck then automatically headed for the café. “You haven’t heard anything yet from Dr. Morrison, have you?”

“No, but he did say it could take several weeks before we know for sure.”

“It doesn’t really matter either way. Even if we find out that I am Grace’s biological father, from what you’ve told me she loved Warren. He was the only father she ever knew. At best, I could only be her friend.”

“I know.”

“Then why pursue it?”

“I just have to know,” she mumbled weakly.

“All right, honey,” John said as he patted her hand.

“Do you hate me?”

“I could never hate you but, Samantha, if you think I would ever leave Bobby for you then I have to be honest, I won’t. He and Patrick are my whole life.”

“I realize that. I saw your mother.”

“My mother?”

They pulled up in front of the café, parked then got out of the Navigator.

“It’s so beautiful today. It’s a shame to be stuck inside.”

“Let’s get our lunch to go, and we can eat it in the park,” John suggested. Samantha agreed.

Within the hour they were sitting at a picnic table in the local park.

“What did you and Claire talk about?” John ventured as he bit into his sandwich.

“About you, mostly. She caught me up on your life and told me about your brother. I’m sorry to hear about your father.”

John winced. “I never knew him. You can’t miss something you never had.”

“That’s not true. A child deserves two parents that love him.”

“From what I hear Jack wasn’t the loving type. But that’s all water under the bridge and I have Brian and his family. They’re my family now, me and my mother's. My life is good.” John hesitated for a moment but had to ask. “Why did you leave?”

“I really didn’t want to go, but my father sent me to this private girl’s school. I had no choice.”

“I suspected as much. He didn’t want you hanging around a bastard son.”

“No John! I never thought of you like that.”

“No, you didn’t, but half the town did. This isn’t the big city; we’re still a backwater town even in this day and age. Old prejudices still exist here. My mother and I didn’t always have it so good. But things change.”

“That’s for sure,” Samantha said without thinking. “Oh, I’m sorry and I didn’t mean...”

“I know what you mean. We’re not those two kids anymore, Samantha. I’m not the same man. We can’t go back.”

“But can’t you try?”

“No, I can’t and it’s unfair of you to ask,” John said suddenly very angry. “I have to get back to work. Can I drop you off anywhere?” he asked curtly.

Sensing that she had crossed a line, Samantha said, “No thank you, I can walk home from here. It’s not too far. The exercise will help to clear my head.”

“I’ll call you if I hear from Dr. Dan,” John said as he took their trash before leaving.

Samantha watched as John bundled up the garbage, threw it in a nearby garbage can then strode to his SUV. She sat for a while before walking home.

*****

“What are you doing, lambskin,” Lindsay asked as she walked into the living room of their house.

“Just thinking about Ray,” Gus said with a sigh. He really missed his boyfriend since he had gone back to New York after the Memorial Day weekend.

It was getting close to PRIDE Week in Pittsburgh. Ray was going to be coming back for the Pittsburgh PRIDE. Gus couldn’t wait to spend some more time with his boyfriend. And then later on Gus would spend the New York PRIDE week with Ray and his family.

“You miss him?” Lindsay asked.

Gus nodded. “It’s hard being so far apart.”

“You’re still so young,” Lindsay said with a fond grin.

“Oh Mom,” Gus said rolling his eyes. “I’m technically an adult, not some little kid.”

“You are not too old to spank,” Lindsay replied with mock severity and then a genuine laugh at the look her statement had produced on Gus’ face.

“You’ve never spanked me.”

“There’s a first time for everything,” Lindsay said as she gave her son a kiss then a pat to his butt.

“Oh Mom,” he whined as he returned her kiss.

“I love you, honey. I don’t like that you and your sister are growing up much too fast.”

“I can’t help it.”

“I know, sweetheart.”

“Are you and Mama going to the parade?” Gus asked changing the subject.

“I’m sure we will be. Your mama wants to march with the equal marriage rights group.”

“Me and Ray just want to watch.”

“Ray and I,” she corrected. “And you and Ray just want to ogle the boys.”

“Your point?” Gus said with a smirk so like his father’s.

“Why I ever asked Brian Kinney to father my child, I’ll never know.”

“Because he happens to be one hell of a stud,” Gus answered with a straight face then made a discreet exit. It was time to call Ray. “Hey, stud,” Gus said into his phone with a big smile when he had placed the call.

“Hey, big boy,” came the retort. “I think I’ve got everything organized to come to Pittsburgh. You meeting me at the station?”

“That could be arranged.”

“We gonna get to stay at the loft?”

“Yup, cleared it with Pop.”

“I can’t wait to see you,” Ray replied his voice softening.

“Me too,” Gus said as he glanced down at his crotch. Other parts of him were very happy about Ray’s visit to his fair city as well. “See you soon, stud,” Gus drawled.

“Yeah!”

Gus knew it was going to be torture until Ray’s bus arrived from New York.

*****

“Leda, are you ever going to come in for dinner?” Jamie called out their back door. Leda was in the carport tinkering on her new all terrain vehicle. She was standing in the middle of automotive parts and covered in grease.

“Be right there,” Leda called back.

“I thought they had mechanics to do all that.”

“I am a mechanic,” Leda said as she finally entered their cottage.

“Ugh, you’re filthy and I think your deodorant quit on you a few hours ago.”

“Is that a hint that I need a shower?”

“More than a hint, it’s a suggestion. Dinner waited this long, it can wait a little while longer. Why are you in such a rush with this new contraption of yours?” Jamie asked as she followed Leda into the bathroom. She took Leda’s dirty clothes as Leda peeled them off of herself, so she could wash them separately.

“I want to see if I can get a working model ready for PRIDE,” she replied from the shower stall.

“I thought Brian’s campaign boosted your sales of your bike,” Jamie remarked as she sat on the edge of the tub.

“It did, better than I hoped. More than half the dykes will be riding a Lethal Bike and many of the men too. I’m just hoping this little three wheeler will interest the younger crowd. Maybe you’ll consider riding it in the parade.”

“Maybe. Your robe is on the door,” Jamie said as she got up to get dinner on the table.

“Okay, thanks. Jamie?” Leda said as she stuck her head out of the shower to catch her lover before she left.

“Yeah?”

“Have you given more thought about us having a baby?”

“Yes I did.”

“And?”

“And we can discuss it at dinner.” Leda nodded as Jamie left the bathroom.

When she finished washing her hair, Leda got out of the shower, dried off then joined her partner at the dinner table.

“You haven’t changed your mind about wanting to start a family, have you?” Leda asked as she served herself.

“No, not at all but I got the impression that you were serious about asking Brian Kinney to be the sperm donor. I have to be honest; I’m not all that happy with the idea.”

“I didn’t think you would be. There’d be a lot of baggage to get over if we went that route.”

“Which means...?”

“I did some checking. Apparently Kinney had cancer many years ago. More than likely the treatments left him sterile. He may have taken precautions prior to treatment but I’m not prepared to ask him about it. And then there’s Mel and Lindsay.”

“I like them but I really have no desire to be that closely linked with them. I like having our own friends and family.”

“I know what you mean.”

“So we’re in agreement? We choose someone else to be the donor?”

“Let’s make that someone else a sperm bank. We can then choose objectively,” Leda stated.

“I love your logical mind,” Jamie said with a smile as she passed the peas.

“And I love you,” Leda said as she spooned a generous helping of peas onto her plate.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 7

“JR, we’ve been in every dress shop in the city,” Lindsay said with a heavy sigh, as they exited yet another store.

“But nothing looked right, Mommy,” JR replied with her little girl voice.

They had spent the whole morning wandering through every dress shop that might have a suitable frock for the upcoming school dance. JR had turned her nose up at all of them for one reason or another.

Lindsay looked up and down the street. “We’ve been into every shop I can think of.”

“There must be more,” JR said with a note of panic in her voice.

“I can’t think of any,” Lindsay replied curtly. She was tired and ready to go home.

“But, Mommy, I have to have a dress,” JR whined.

“You could have had any one of the hundred dresses you tried on.”

“But they weren’t right,” JR persisted.

Lindsay bit back an expletive and put the strong desire to smack her daughter out of her mind. Getting a grip on herself, she glanced up and down the street. She noticed a sign she hadn’t paid any attention to before. She grabbed JR’s hand and hauled her down the street toward it.

“Where are we going?” JR asked as she was practically running to keep up with her mother’s long strides.

“You’ll see,” Lindsay said as they came to an abrupt halt in front of a shop called Second Hand Rose.

“What … what is this?”

“I’d say it’s a clothing store,” Lindsay said with a smirk.

“But … but it’s used clothing,” JR protested, disgust evident in her voice.

“They call it vintage these days, my dear,” Lindsay said as she pushed the door open and dragged her daughter inside.

“I don’t want anything in here,” JR stated bluntly. “I want a new dress.”

“You didn’t like any of the new dresses you tried on.”

“But Uncle Brian might take me to Versace or Dolce and Gabbana if you asked him,” JR said with a pleading voice.

“No fucking way!” Lindsay replied. “To quote said uncle.”

“But, Mother … I can’t…”

“Let’s just look around. You never know what we might find.”

“I know what we’ll find,” JR moped. “Junk!” Lindsay began moving through the racks of clothes looking for something that might possibly be suitable. JR followed her, arms crossed on her chest, and her best pout that she had inherited from her father drawing down the corners of her lips.

“Why, Miss Lindsay, I do declare!”

“Emmett, what are you doing here?” Lindsay said with surprise as the tall queen came over to her.

Emmett kissed Lindsay’s cheek, and was about to do the same with JR when he saw the look on the girl’s face. “My, my, we seem to be in a bit of a mood,” Emmett observed.

“My mother wants to dress me in used clothes for the school dance. I’ll be the laughing stock of the whole place,” JR declared.

“Now, now, you’re jumping to way too many conclusions, sweetie,” Emmett said gently. “Sometimes you can find the most divine frocks in places like this. Valentino, Chanel … a store like this is where I got my pink Jackie O suit,” Emmett said with a wistful look on his face.

“Auntie Emm,” JR replied. “I don’t understand a thing you’re saying.”

“Emmett … oh!?” Richie said as he came around the end of one of the racks of clothes. His face turned scarlet and he shoved the garment he was carrying behind his back.

“Yes, sweetie,” Emmett replied to his son. “You know Lindsay and JR.”

“Yeah,” Richie said his eyes glued to the floor.

“We’re here on a little shopping spree for PRIDE,” Emmett said making sure he kept his voice upbeat. If Richie wanted to dress up, he might as well get used to people’s comments. “They have some great items here. Did you find something you like, Richie?”

“No, I mean yes, I mean, maybe it’s not very good,” Richie stammered, his embarrassment growing with each passing moment.

“Are you going to wear a dress for the parade?” Lindsay asked Emmett.

“Yes, I think I will, if I can find the right gown,” Emmett said. “I feel like honoring Godiva this year. Richie may decide to join me too.”

Richie looked with horror at his new father. If these people hadn’t realized what he was doing before, they certainly knew now.

“Are you going to the parade?” Emmett asked Lindsay. He pretended not to notice Richie’s embarrassment.

“Mel wants to march with the equal marriage rights group.”

“Mel always wants to make a statement,” Emmett chuckled.

“Yeah,” Lindsay agreed. “But today we’re trying to find a dress for JR to wear to the school dance. We’ve been in a million stores so far, and she hasn’t liked anything.”

“They have some younger looks over here,” Emmett said leading the whole group back to the area where Richie had just come from. “Richie found some lovely frocks. We have them hanging here.”

JR made a face. “How can you wear someone else’s clothes?”

“We all wear someone else’s clothes,” Emmett stated. “Unless we sew them ourselves.”

“You know what I mean,” JR pouted.

“Richie, show JR that lovely turquoise dress that would suit her coloring so well. It’s totally the wrong color for Richie, but it would go so well with your dark hair, JR.”

Richie hung up the dress he had been carrying. It was a pale, pale pink color. He really liked it. He lifted the dress Emmett was talking about off the rack and held it out to JR. JR crossed her arms on her chest and glared at him. Richie moved closer deciding this was what Emmett wanted him to do. He held the dress in front of JR’s body.

Lindsay gasped. “Oh, JR, look in the mirror. It’s a perfect color for you. You would look breathtaking in that dress.”

“I totally agree,” Emmett concurred. “You have to try it on.”

JR frowned, but she did like the color. “What’s this material?” she asked.

“It’s taffeta. See how it shimmers,” Richie said with a smile as he gently fingered the material. “I love the feel of fabrics.”

“You seem to know a lot about them,” JR said.

“Richie, let’s see the dress you were carrying,” Emmett encouraged his son.

Richie had lost a lot of his embarrassment. He scooped the dress from the rack and held it up in front of himself. “It’s so beautiful,” he said as he ran his hand down the skirt. “It’s chiffon.”

“That’s a perfect color for you too,” Lindsay said.

“Thanks,” Richie replied, starting to feel much better about this shopping trip.

“They have two change rooms back there,” Emmett said. “You two go try these on.”

“Okay,” Richie said.

“If I have to,” JR moaned. The pout was back.

“You’ll look beautiful honey,” Emmett said as he gently pushed the two young people towards the back of the store.

Lindsay and Emmett waited with bated breath for the two to emerge from the fitting rooms. JR came out first. Mouths dropped open as both of them saw the young girl. She looked like a model. The dress fit her like a glove. It was longer than the current style, but that only made her stand out more with the shimmering fabric all around her.

“You look … exquisite, sweetheart,” Lindsay said with tears in her eyes.

“I do?”

“Look in the mirror.”

“Wow!” JR reacted as she saw her reflection. “Is that really me?”

“It certainly is,” Emmett said. “You look beautiful.”

“You and Gus are all grown up,” Lindsay whispered with a touch of sadness in her voice.

“That does happen,” Emmett said with a chuckle and a kiss to Lindsay’s cheek.

“Emmett,” Richie said as he came out of the change room. “It’s too big,” he added with disappointment.

“That’s a wonderful color on you,” Lindsay said encouragingly.

“Yeah, it is,” JR had to admit. Even though the dress was so loose, it still looked pretty wonderful on Richie. He had such soft feminine features, and the color was just perfect.

“We just need to take in a few tucks,” Emmett said pulling the fabric closer around Richie’s slim body. “But you will need some undergarments,” he whispered in Richie’s ear.

Richie blushed and said, “Yeah.”

“I bet Deb would do the alterations for you,” Emmett told him.

“She made my wedding dress,” Lindsay said cheerfully. “She sews beautifully.”

“Let’s get it,” Emmett said enthusiastically. Richie nodded his approval.

“And what about your dress, JR?” Lindsay asked. “Do you want it?”

JR nodded, running her hands over the smooth fabric of the skirt of the dress. “I think Curtis will really like it.”

“And that’s all that matters,” Lindsay laughed. “It’s perfect for you, honey. Go get changed.”

The two young people walked back towards the fitting rooms.

“How do you know so much about clothes and fabrics?” JR asked Richie.

“I know because I’m interested in clothes.”

“Oh.”

“I … like to wear amazing clothes like this. I might even like to design them.”

“Wow!” JR responded. She stared at Richie. Maybe there was a lot more to him than she had thought.

“We better get changed,” Richie said as he entered his change room.

“They’re great kids,” Lindsay said as she and Emmett waited for them.

“They sure are. I’m kind of glad we ran into you today. Richie likes to dress up in female clothes, and this may be the first step in conquering his fear and embarrassment about doing that.”

“You’re going to march in the parade with him?”

Emmett nodded. “I plan to. Thanks for not making a big deal of him being here today. Did you notice how he was when he first saw you?”

“And I saw how he was now when he went back there with JR,” Lindsay said with a smile. “I’m happy to help.”

“Thanks, sweetie,” Emmett said pulling her into a hug.

*****

“And then we went into this used clothing store on Liberty; that’s when I found the dress!” JR was explaining the saga behind her dress to Curtis. She had called him the minute she got home from her shopping expedition.

“Miss Lindsay found you a dress?”

“More like Richie found me the dress.”

“Richie?!” Curtis exclaimed, not sure if he was happy about that. “What was Richie doing in a dress shop?” Curtis asked trying to keep his cool about it. If JR had an inkling that Curtis was upset, she didn’t sound like it.

“It wasn’t just a dress shop. It’s a shop that sells old clothes including dresses.”

“Oh.” Curtis wasn’t all that sure what the difference was.

“Except that mommy called it a vintage store,” JR went on oblivious to Curtis’ conundrum. “Anyway, Richie had picked out a bunch of dresses and Auntie Emm suggested I try one on. It’s sooo beautiful and it fits like a dream. I don’t have to get it altered or anything. Mommy said she’ll get it professionally cleaned before the dance. It’s sort of blue, if you want to get something to match,” JR said, her last statement almost in a whisper.

“What do you mean sort of blue?”

“They call it turquoise.” Curtis rolled his eyes. Real men didn’t wear turquoise, at least none of the men he knew, except maybe for Auntie Emm.

“I have a black suit,” Curtis deadpanned.

“Oh,” JR said with some disappointment in her voice. “I’m sure you’ll look very handsome,” she quickly added.

“Maybe I’ll ask Dr. Raph about it. He always knows what to wear.”

“That’s a good idea. I gotta go. I’ll see you in school, okay?”

“Okay, bye.” Curtis hung up the phone more confused about his feelings than ever, but determined to figure things out. He headed for the kitchen. “Do you want some help?” he asked as he walked into the kitchen. It was Raph’s turn to get dinner on the table. Hector was working late.

“Sure. Was that JR?” Raph asked making small talk as he stirred a pot of vegetables.

“Yeah, she was telling me about her new dress.”

“So why the long face? I thought you were excited about going to the dance with JR.”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“Can a guy and a girl just be friends?”

“I think so. I have plenty of female friends, so does Hector. Why do you ask?”

“JR likes Richie.”

“That’s nice. I imagine he needs all the friends he can get. You remember how lonely you felt when you first came to us? Richie probably feels the same.”

Curtis nodded; he did remember.

“And your first friend in the family was a girl. A very special little girl,” Raph reminded Curtis.

“Yeah,” Curtis murmured with a little smile but he still had a lot to think about.

*****

“I’ve heard of football wives but I never imagined I’d be a motorcycle wife,” Jamie mumbled from the back door of her cottage. Leda was in the carport, as usual, tinkering with her latest motorcycle creation.

“Are you ever coming in the house?”

The sun was setting but that didn’t stop Leda who had just flipped on the overhead lights.

“A few more minutes!” Leda called back.

“That’s what you said an hour ago,” Jamie said to herself mostly. She went back inside to clean up the kitchen. She had made dinner but wound up eating it alone. She made up a plate for Leda then wrapped it up to stick in the refrigerator.

Jamie picked up a sketch pad and began to draw out a pattern for her next project. Lindsay had called Jamie a couple of days prior to give her a heads up regarding another “Emerging Artist” show scheduled for the Fall. Jamie was only teaching one class at PIFA during the Summer so she had plenty of time to prepare. And since her spouse seemed to be elbows deep in motorcycle grease, Jamie decided to use her time alone wisely.

About an hour later Jamie stopped to take a good look at her sketch.

“Damn,” she said with a frown.

“What’s wrong?” Leda asked giving Jamie a little start.

“Jeez, you scared me!”

“Sorry, babe,” Leda said contritely as she gave Jamie a peck on her cheek without getting grease on her or on their sofa. “Something wrong with your sketch?”

“Not really, it’s just that it dawned on me that I keep drawing the same thing over and over.”

“Is that a bad thing?” Leda had very little interest in the arts other than her big interest in her own artist.

Jamie showed her the sketch she was currently working on which would eventually be turned into a large papier-mâché portrait with Jamie’s homemade paper.

“It looks like a mother and child,” Leda commented. Jamie then showed her the rest of the sketches that filled her book.

“They’re all variations on the same theme,” Leda observed.

“You’re right,” Jamie said with a sigh as she turned each page. “It just dawned on me.”

Leda gingerly took the sketchbook out of her lover’s hands to study the pictures within it.

“I’ve been doing some research,” Leda began softly as she looked at Jamie’s latest picture. “I talked to a couple of the women at my plant.”

“About?”

“About having babies.”

“You discussed our private life with people at your motorcycle factory?”

“You make it sound like I talk behind your back. Many of those women have been with me for ages. Some even helped me with start up money so we could get the new bike up and running. They believe in me and I knew I could go to them without being judged.”

“I didn’t realize. What did they tell you?”

“They gave me the lowdown about rearing children and recommended a few reliable sperm banks. I called a couple of them and had them send me their brochures.” Leda chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“You should read them; the brochures remind me of a Chinese take out menu. Column A - hair and eye color, Column B - IQ.”

“Sounds kind of cold.”

“We could still ask Brian,” Leda said with a straight face then they both laughed heartily.

“Go shower, I’ll warm up your dinner and we can look over the pamphlets. Maybe place an order,” Jamie said as she gave her lover a kiss. “I love you and I’m ready to have a baby with you.”

“I love you too,” Leda said as she returned the kiss then went to scrub off the grease.

*****

“Emmett, thank you,” Richie said softly as he dried off the dishes before placing them back in the cabinet.

“For what, honey?”

“For today, the dress and everything. No one else understands,” he said sadly.

“You’re very welcome, but sweetheart, I have to tell you, there happens to be a lot of people that understand exactly what you’re feeling. And to prove it to you, I think we should have a little get-together at the restaurant. I think it’s about time you meet some of your kindred spirits.”

Richie had no idea what Emmett was talking about but he had learned to trust this very outgoing and loveable man. He couldn’t help returning Emmett’s infectious smile.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 8

“What the fuck is she doing up there?” Melanie demanded.

“She’s getting ready for the dance,” Lindsay said with a little smile.

“I want to see this fucking dress that both of you have been raving about, but wouldn’t let me see,” Melanie continued to gripe.

“You’ll see it in a minute when she comes down the stairs.”

“This dress better not be … too revealing.”

Lindsay laughed. “It’s very proper. She looks lovely in it.”

“Why wouldn’t you let me see it?”

“She wants to surprise you.”

“Fuck surprises! This is her first big dance. I should have been the one to take her dress shopping. Then I would know that she’s properly dressed.”

Lindsay frowned. There were so many things wrong with that statement. “I hope you’re not implying that I don’t know how to dress our daughter in a suitable manner. And you were busy when we went shopping.”

Melanie shook her head. “I should keep my fucking mouth shut. I didn’t mean to make you mad.”

“I’m not mad, but sometimes you make me feel like I’m not JR’s mother too.”

“That wasn’t my intention.”

“I understand that, but words hurt.”

Melanie was about to pull Lindsay into a hug when the doorbell rang.

“That must be Curtis,” Lindsay said walking away from Mel towards the front door. “Come in, Curtis,” she said as she opened the door. “You look very handsome.”

Curtis beamed. “Do you think this suit is all right?”

“I think it’s perfect,” Lindsay said.

Melanie watched from the entrance to the living room. She had to admit that Curtis looked very good. His suit was appropriate and fit him very well. But she still had misgivings about this whole thing. “Are your fathers with you?”

“Yes, Miss Marcus,” Curtis replied politely. “They decided to stay in the car. They’ll be driving us to the dance and picking us up afterwards.”

“That’s good,” Melanie said sternly. She wanted to give him a longer lecture about what he was allowed and not allowed to do with her daughter, but she bit her lip and held her tongue.

“Um … is JR ready?” Curtis asked hopefully.

“I’m ready,” JR said from the top of the stairs. She wore her beautiful turquoise dress with black patent heels, not too high. Her hair was loose to her shoulders and her smile was radiant.

“Wow!” Curtis said as she started to come down the stairs.

“My God!” Melanie reacted.

“What is it, Mama?” JR asked, stopping mid-step. “Don’t you like my dress,” she added with a worried note in her voice. She wouldn’t be able to stand it if her mother suddenly decided she couldn’t go, or that she couldn’t wear this dress, or that Curtis couldn’t take her or…

“You look … wonderful,” Melanie said choking back tears. “You’re so grown up.”

“I keep telling you that, Mama,” JR said.

“I guess I’ll finally have to believe you.”

“I brought this for you,” Curtis said holding out a florist’s box with a wrist corsage. “It’s as close to turquoise as we could find,” Curtis added shyly.

“It looks lovely,” JR said as she took it from him. “I’ll put it on in the car.”

“Okay,” Curtis agreed, happy that she seemed to like his gift. That had been Raph’s idea, along with the turquoise tie that he was wearing.

“Bye, Mama, Mommy,” JR said giving each of them a quick kiss before heading for the door.

“Have a good time, sweetheart,” Lindsay whispered in her ear.

“Be careful,” Melanie whispered as JR kissed her cheek.

“I’ll be fine, Mama. I’m with Curtis.”

With that they were gone, the front door closing behind them.

“I have to go out,” Melanie said quickly.

“Out? What are you talking about?”

“Um … I have an appointment.”

“At this time of night?”

“I’m going to change,” Melanie stated. “Then I’m going out.”

Lindsay watched her wife disappear up the stairs. She couldn’t help but wonder what Mel was up to. Shaking her head she went to make a cup of tea. Some time later Lindsay heard the front door close.

“Mel?” she called. There was no answer. Lindsay walked to the front door just in time to see their car heading down the street. With a shrug of her shoulders Lindsay decided she’d just drink tea and put her feet up, since she was all alone anyway.

*****

“Are you having a good time?” Curtis asked, as he and JR came off the dance floor.

“Yeah, you’re a pretty good dancer … for a boy,” JR said with a cute grin.

“You’re awful mean sometimes,” Curtis teased with a smile.

“And that’s why you like me.”

“There’s lots of reasons why I like you,” Curtis said seriously.

“You sure are a sweet talker.”

Curtis laughed. “Let’s get something to drink.”

They made their way over to the refreshment area and each got a Coke. As she started sipping the soda, JR saw something out of the corner of her eye that made her want to scream. Her mother was standing in the door of the school gym looking around. JR could only assume that her mother was there to take her home. She quickly set down her can of soda.

“I’m going to the restroom,” she said to Curtis hoping he hadn’t seen her mother. “Why don’t you go talk to Greg till I get back,” JR said sweetly. Greg was a kid they both knew. He was sitting in a corner with a bunch of other boys who didn’t seem to want to dance.

“Okay,” Curtis agreed. “Don’t be too long.”

“I won’t,” JR said as she watched Curtis walk away towards the other boys. She immediately headed for her mother. When she got to the door of the gym, she grabbed her mother’s arm and pulled her out into the hall. “What are you doing here, mother? You said I could come to this dance. I’m not going home with you.”

“I just thought I’d check out what was happening. They can always use chaperones at school dances,” Melanie said trying to sound like it was the most natural thing in the world for her to be there.

“You are not a chaperone, and I don’t want you here,” JR said adamantly.

“Well, I am here.”

“Please, Mama, don’t ruin tonight for me,” JR begged.

“How am I ruining the night for you … unless you’re doing something you’re not supposed to.”

“We’ve been dancing and we were having a Coke when you got here.”

“The liquid kind, I hope.”

“Mother!”

“Okay, okay, but I want to be sure you’re all right.”

“I’m just fine. Please go home.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Mama…”

“I’m staying,” Melanie stated crossing her arms on her chest.

JR gave her mother her best scowl and headed for the restrooms. Melanie sat down on a bench outside the gym to wait for her daughter to return.

Inside the restroom, JR pulled out her cell phone. She hit a number and waited as it rang. “Uncle Brian, I need your help.”

*****

Melanie felt her cell phone vibrate in her small handbag. She pulled it out. “Yeah?”

“Good evening to you too,” Brian Kinney’s voice came back at her.

“What the fuck do you want?” Melanie demanded.

“Your daughter called and said she was being harassed by this person of the lesbian persuasion. She wanted to know if I could make you go away.”

“You can’t make me do anything, Kinney.”

“And don’t I know it.”

“Then what do you want?”

“I told JR I’d try.”

“You’ve tried, so fuck off,” Melanie snarled. She was about to close the cell phone when she heard Brian say something else. “What did you say?” she asked.

“I said listen, you fucking asshole.”

“Excuuuse me! That’s your title.”

“You remember what we talked about when you didn’t want JR to go to this dance. You’re doing the same thing. You’re driving her away.”

“I am not!”

“Okay, I’ve warned you. If you choose not to believe me then it’s all on your head.”

“Kinney, why did she call you?” Melanie asked as the reality of what she had done began to sink in. JR had called Melanie’s arch enemy … again. The kid must be desperate. Melanie started to realize that maybe she was driving JR away, and driving her towards Brian Kinney.

“Because most people are afraid of you, Mel,” Brian said staying calming as he spoke his version of the truth. “She knows I’ll tell it like it is.”

“No punches pulled.”

“I’m not trying to hurt you. I just want JR to be happy.”

Melanie let out a long breath. She saw JR come out of the washroom. “I have to go,” she said into the phone.”

“Do the right thing,” Brian replied before he cut the connection.

“JR,” Mel said as her daughter approached. “Have I done it again?”

JR nodded. “You’ve got to let me live my own life, Mama.”

“But, you’re so young.”

“Not that young. You said so when I came downstairs tonight.”

“Yeah, I guess I did,” Melanie admitted. “I’m going home, honey.”

“Thanks, Mama,” JR said allowing her mother to hug her. She even returned the hug … a little bit. “I’ll be fine.”

“You better be,” Melanie said as she watched JR disappear back into the gym.

Melanie hesitated to leave. Knowing she shouldn’t, she poked her head around the edge of the open gym door. She could easily spot JR’s turquoise dress. She was dancing with Curtis. They were laughing and having a good time. And she was being an idiot. It was time to go home.

*****

"Emm?" Debbie shrieked from her living room. Emmett was in her kitchen sitting with Carl. They were enjoying coffee while Debbie was in the process of altering Richie's dress.

"Yes?"

"What do you think?"

Richie was in the dress, standing in the middle of the room, trying not to breathe for fear of being stuck by all the pins Debbie had inserted.

"Oooo, I like it but don't you think it's a little too tight?" Emmett asked with a crooked smile.

"I was going for the fitted look."

"Fitted is nice but breathing is better, and we must leave room for undergarments," Emmett said with a poignant look.

"Undergarments?"

"Debbie, honey, when was the last time you altered a dress?" Emmett knew that Debbie was used to dealing with her lost boys. She had very few lost girls.

"I, um..."

"Exactly. Perhaps it was when Lindsay and Mel were getting married?"

"No. It can't be," Debbie said in denial. "Really? Carl?"

"Sweetheart, we've been together for a lot of years now and I've never seen you work on a dress. You took in a couple pairs of my pants but no dresses," Carl said as he pulled on the waistband of his trousers. He and Debbie were trying to watch their weight.

"Well, fuck. I'm sorry, honey," Debbie said to Richie. "Let me fix this and give you some breathing room." A few minutes later, Richie's dress was still taken in but he had much more room.

"Go on upstairs and change. Just yell if you need some help," Debbie said gently. Richie smiled then turned to go up to Michael's old room to get out of his dress.

"Deb, am I doing the right thing?" Emmett asked.

"What? You mean letting him march in drag in the parade?" Debbie asked in order to clarify Emmett's feelings. Emmett gave a pensive nod. "Oh Emm, I think he should feel free to express himself. And you'll be there, right?"

"Of course I'll be there. I can't have him marching alone, can I?"

"What are you going to wear?"

"I hadn't given it much thought."

"Do you still have Godiva's gown?"

"Yes, I do, but it's a bit flashy."

"Wasn't too flashy when Michael wore it," Debbie said then the two of them laughed.

"No it wasn't but I'm not that same girl anymore. And I don't think it would be right for me to outdo Richie. This is his time to shine! I'll find something; maybe I'll see if I can still fit in that old pink Chanel suit of mine."

"Oh, you did look nice in that. You know, I can’t help but think back on that night we crashed Michael's party. I have to admit he was being a stuck up asshole at the time. Do you remember what our little sunshine wore?" Debbie said with a big grin.

"Yes, but I mostly remember what our Mr. Kinney wore! Talk about flaming!"

Emmett and Debbie broke out into belly laughs.

"What got you two ladies cackling like a bunch of hens?" Carl asked.

"Wait, I'll show you!" Debbie said as she rummaged through some old photo albums.

"You have pictures?" Emmett asked incredulously.

"A member of the Senator's staff was taking some candid PR shots. I convinced him to send me a couple. Here!"

Debbie, Carl and Emmett gathered around to look at the picture in Debbie's album.

"Emmett, is that you?" Richie asked. He had just come down and into the room. "And is that Mr. Brian and Mr. Justin?"

"In the flesh," Deb replied.

"The very same," Emmett added.

"Holy Shit!" Carl said as he stared at the photo. And then they all laughed again.

"They were hot!" Richie blurted out. "Oops, I'm sorry."

"Sweetheart," Debbie began, "nothing to be sorry about. They were hot, and have only gotten hotter with age."

"How true," Emmett sighed. "Now, where did you leave the dress?" Emmett changed the subject having had enough of the walk down memory lane.

"Hanging upstairs in the closet."

"Very good, young man. Tomorrow we’ll go shopping for the right undergarments."

"Um, Emmett, do I really need them?" Richie asked, embarrassed to be thinking about female underwear, let alone having to buy it.

"Honey, there's nothing to worry about. I know just the right place to go to. It's where only the best drag queens shop!"

Richie just nodded, trusting in Emmett's wisdom.

"Good night y'all!" Emmett said as he gave Debbie a kiss and a pat on the back to Carl. Debbie kissed both her boys as she showed them to the door.

"Night, Emm, Richie," Deb said as they walked to their car.

"Night boys!" Carl called out as he closed their front door. "Babe, I have to admit when you told me about Emmett and Drew wanting to adopt a child I had some reservations," Carl admitted, as he and Debbie snuggled together on their couch.

"And now?"

"After seeing them all together at the barbecue and tonight, I can't think of a more perfect family. Emmett loves that boy."

"Yes, he does. I hope it works out for them. Richie is so starved for love. And Emmett and Drew have more than enough love to give."

"Yes, they do. And I love you," Carl murmured as he gave Debbie a kiss.

"I love you too," Debbie said against his lips. After a few minutes of making out, Carl got a curious look on his face. "What is it?" Debbie asked.

"It's a good thing I'm straight because if I had seen Brian and Justin that night, I might have been tempted over to the dark side," he said with a straight face.

Debbie was momentarily stunned into silence.

"Oh you!" she finally said then laughed. "Come on upstairs and I'll keep you straight."

"Yes ma'am," Carl said as he followed his missus up the stairs to their bedroom.

*****

"Where were you?" Lindsay asked the minute Melanie stepped through the door.

"I don't want to talk about it," she replied as she stomped through the house and up the stairs to their bedroom.

"You don't want to talk about it?" Lindsay asked in an acerbic tone as she followed closely behind.

"That's right, I don't want to talk about it!" Melanie took off her clothes then threw them into a pile on the floor. She grabbed her robe as she stormed into the bathroom, slamming the door behind her. Lindsay could hear the lock catch.

"Bitch!" Lindsay growled at the closed door then went downstairs to the kitchen. "I don't know why I bother," she mumbled as she put the kettle on to boil.

While she waited for the water to come to a boil, Lindsay answered the phone.

"What?"

"Someone doesn't sound very happy," Brian snarked.

"Brian, I'm in no mood for your shit."

"Whoa! Where is the sweet innocent mother of my son that I know and love?"

"Standing in her kitchen watching water boil."

"Sounds exciting."

"Brian, what do you want? I'm really not in the mood."

"I just called to see how JR is."

"She's still at the dance. Why?"

"When I didn't hear from her again, I..."

"When did you speak to JR?"

"She called me a little while ago."

"What did she say?"

"That her mama Mel was being an ass, spying on her and her date."

"Mel was at the dance?"

"Yes, didn't you know?" he asked with a combination of innocence and sarcasm.

"No I didn't know." Lindsay was now very angry. "Brian, will you do me a favor?"

"Anything."

"Please put Bobby on retainer for me and be prepared to bail me out of jail."

"Why will I need to bail you out of jail?"

"Because I'm going to kill my wife." Lindsay slammed down the phone then stomped through the house and up the stairs to confront her wife.

"Whoops!" Brian said to the silent phone in his hands. "Oh Bobby!" he singsonged as he walked through the conjoined cottages.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 9

“Okay, I’m not sure, but I’ll let you know.” Justin closed his cell phone.

“Not sure about what?” Brian asked as he joined Justin in the sun porch for a mid morning cup of coffee.

“About marching in the PRIDE parade.”

“PRIDE parade? Why the fuck would you want to do that?”

“Um, Bri, we are gay.”

“And your point would be…?”

“We should support our community.”

“I don’t belong to any community,” Brian declared, using the familiar mantra he had always quoted.

“You are so full of shit. What about the community you’ve created at Kinnetik?” Brian nodded reluctantly. “The Jason Kemp Center community?” Brian glared at his husband but nodded in agreement. “To say nothing of the Liberty Avenue community and the community out here where you’re largely responsible for building a new high school. Then there’s Camp Little Flowers and the Farm and…”

“Fuck! Stop! I can’t stand it,” Brian said shaking his head in disbelief. “When did I become so … old … and staid and … respectable?”

Justin chuckled and leaned over and kissed his husband’s cheek. “You’re none of those things. To quote Michael you’ll always be young and beautiful. And you’re scary as hell. I never know what you’ll do next. That hardly makes you staid and respectable.”

“Thanks … I think,” Brian replied.

“So, what do you think about marching?”

“I’ve never marched in the fucking parade and I don’t intend to start now.”

“That sounds suspiciously staid to me,” Justin said with a wicked grin. “You sound to me like you’re stuck in your old ways.”

“Did I hear old in that sentence?”

“You did … and you wouldn’t want that concept attached to your name in any way, now would you?” Justin asked sweetly batting his blond lashes at Brian in his most adorable manner.

“What the fuck started this idea in your little head? Who were you talking to on the phone when I came in?”

“Emmett.”

“Fuck! I might have known that big fairy would be behind this. Why is he touting the PRIDE parade? He hasn’t marched for years either.”

“He’s marching this year, and so is Richie. It’ll be his first time.”

Brian raised a brow. “Emmett’s taking his new son to march in the PRIDE parade?”

“That’s right.”

“Isn’t that a little quick to expose the boy to what happens on PRIDE week?”

“You know that Richie likes to dress up. Emmett thought it would be a good chance for Richie to do that. He’s trying to make the boy feel better about what he is and does. Emmett’s going to dress up too.”

“As what, Cinderella’s fairy godmother?”

“That would be appropriate, but no. He thought he might wear the pink suit he wore when we crashed Michael’s party.”

Brian laughed out loud. “Does he really think he could fit into that thing?”

“I bet he can. That’s what he says he’s going to wear … and they have a dress for Richie.”

“He wants you to march with him?”

“He thought it would be nice to have a little group walk with them. He was getting Debbie to alter Richie’s dress and she hauled out some pictures of Michael’s party. He thought we could relive that auspicious moment in our lives.”

“Mikey won’t like the reminder.”

“He’s okay with it. He knows he was an ass that night.”

“And for most of the time he was with Dr. Dave. Pretentious snobs, both of them.”

“I had fun at that party,” Justin laughed remembering.

“Yeah, so did I,” Brian said with an evil glint in his eye.

“You and that waiter,” Justin replied shaking his head at the memory. Brian had been at his seductive best that night.

“Yeah,” Brian said with a faraway look in his eye.

Justin frowned. “Do you miss that life?”

“Yeah, sometimes,” Brian admitted. Justin winced. “But I like this life a whole lot better.”

“Right answer, buddy,” Justin said with a big smile. “What do you say about reliving that life for one day?”

“You really want to march in the PRIDE parade?”

Justin nodded. “And I’d love to see you in those snakeskin pants once again.”

Brian laughed. “You think those were pants? I had the snakeskin look painted on. I was actually naked.”

Justin laughed too. “You might as well have been naked. They left little to the imagination.”

“That’s exactly what they were supposed to do.”

“Do you still have them?” Brian shook his head and looked sheepish. “You don’t have them anymore?” Justin asked disappointed.

“Unfortunately I do have them,” Brian said. “They cost me a fucking fortune.”

“So, wear them.”

“I don’t think I can get into them anymore,” Brian admitted sadly.

“Sure you can. You haven’t put on a pound in all the years I’ve known you.”

Again Brian shook his head. “I’d look ridiculous.”

“You’d look hot! You always look hot.”

“Justin…”

“Come on, let’s get them out and you can try them on.”

“Fuck!” Brian said as he let Justin pull him to his feet. Taking Brian’s hand, Justin led his reluctant spouse into their bedroom.

“I can’t make it meet,” Brian said dejectedly as he tried to hook the top catch on the snakeskin pants. It had taken them quite a while to get Brian poured into them. They had to be rolled on each leg and eased up gradually. With Justin’s help they had finally got them all the way on, but Justin’s ministrations had caused that special part of Brian’s anatomy to show its appreciation. Brian pulled Justin against him and rubbed his erection against Justin’s groin.

“Stop that,” Justin ordered. “We just got these things on and now you want to take them off.”

“I can just open them,” Brian said with a waggle of his brows.

“They do feel amazing,” Justin agreed. He could feel the smooth fabric against his legs. His own shorts were getting rather tight at the moment too.

Brian took that as an affirmative and unzipped the pants. His erection sprang free before he pushed Justin towards their bed. Justin dropped his shorts and leaned over the end of their bed as Brian quickly entered him from behind. Their fucking was hot and intense and rather rough. Justin kept grabbing Brian’s thigh, running his hands over the snakeskin. Brian drove into Justin’s luscious ass with a fury that he hadn’t felt in many days. Maybe these pants were magical after all.

Finally they climaxed as Brian fell atop his mate. They lay panting like that for a few minutes till their breathing leveled off.

“That was fucking hot!” Brian said when his voice started working again.

“I always loved those pants,” Justin said with a little chuckle.

“They do seem to have some special properties,” Brian observed as he rolled away and sat up. “I wonder if I can get these things done up now that I’ve worked off a pound or two.”

“I’m sure you can. I’ll help you,” Justin offered as he wiped himself off and pulled his shorts back on.

“That might not be such a good idea,” Brian said. “Look what your help just caused.” Brian stood up and easily zipped up the snakeskin pants. He pulled the clasp together at the top and it did up. “Voila!” he said proudly earning a big smile from Justin.

“Daddy! Dada!” Bree yelled as she burst through the door of their bedroom. “I’m hungry.”

“Shit!” Brian whispered to Justin. “We should have locked the fucking door. If her stomach had spoken a few minutes sooner, she would have…”

“But she didn’t,” Justin replied thankfully.

Bree was standing in the doorway staring at her Dada. “What’s that?” she asked pointing at Brian’s snakeskin pants.

“Just some old pants I was trying on,” Brian replied quickly.

“They look like Daddy painted them on you,” she observed.

“Smart girl,” Brian laughed.

“I am smart,” Bree replied. “Why are you trying them on?”

“Dada and I might march in the PRIDE parade,” Justin said by way of explanation. “Dada might wear those for the parade.” Brian glared at his husband.

“I like parades,” Bree said. “Can I march too? I could wear one of my pink dresses.”

“One of your multitudinous pink dresses,” Brian said with a smirk.

“Yay! I’ll go pick one out,” Bree said running out of the room to go make her selection of a dress for the parade.

“I thought she was hungry,” Brian observed.

“She has her priorities.”

“So, I guess we’re marching in the fucking parade.”

“Looks that way,” Justin said with a wink.

“How do I get myself into these things?”

“Must be because you’re doing your best for all the communities you belong to,” Justin said with a smirk.

“So, what are you going to wear? Do you still have that sexy, little crop top?”

Justin laughed. “No, unlike your thousand dollar pants, it didn’t cost me anything. It’s long gone.”

“Too bad,” Brian replied. “You looked like a nasty little boy that night.”

“I can make another one really easily,” Justin volunteered.

“I think I’d like that.”

“Anything for you, you sexy devil in the skintight pants.”

“Let’s go see what our daughter is cooking up for this parade. I can’t believe I’m actually agreeing to do this.”

“It’ll be all right, my big Smoosh,” Justin said as they walked out of the bedroom.

*****

“I thought Halloween was months ago,” John said as he walked into Brian’s kitchen, spying the interesting piece of apparel that happened to be adorning his brother’s lower half. That famous Kinney eyebrow, that he shared with Brian, arched. Justin laughed.

“He made me put them on,” Brian said pointing to his not so innocent spouse. Justin was fixing dinner for Bree and the family.

“Uh huh. And since when can anyone make you do something you really don’t want to do?” John asked with an accusatorial tone.

“Since my darling spouse declared that as a responsible member of the gay community, I should march in this year’s PRIDE parade with the rest of our family who will be marching in support of Richie. This will be his first PRIDE, and he and Emmett will be marching in drag,” Brian sneered.

“So in other words, Emmett called Justin to beg and Justin batted his eyelashes at you,” John summarized as he snatched a piece of sliced pepper off the cutting board and popped it in his mouth.

“Exactly,” Brian confirmed.

“And why the pants? Which by the way should be outlawed. No man should have the right to look that good.”

“My spouse took me on a journey down memory lane and we wanted to see if I could still fit into them,” he said, briefly describing their history.

“Of course you did. Brian, I...” Whatever John was going to say next was cut off by Bobby when he came into the kitchen.

“Holy shit! What are you wearing and where can I get a pair like that for John?” the red head asked with his eyes bugging out. He was practically drooling. He couldn’t help but run his hand down one of Brian’s legs to feel the fabric.

“Hey!” John and Justin both griped as Brian purposely went to the refrigerator, bending as he opened it so they could all get a good view of his snakeskin clad ass.

“You know, Sunshine, I may just enjoy this year’s parade after all,” he said with a smirk then bit into an apple.

John groaned as Bobby nodded appreciatively.

“I think I created a monster,” Justin moaned with a frown as he continued to prepare dinner.

Just then Bree ran into the kitchen. “Dada, I need a new dress for PRIDE! Mine are sooo last season,” Bree announced. Now Brian groaned.

“She is without a doubt your daughter,” Justin said as he and John laughed. Brian scowled at them while Bobby kept quiet, still admiring the pants and what was in them.

*****

“So is Brian going to march?” Debbie asked Emmett via the phone.

“Of course he is. You know he’ll do anything for our little Sunshine.”

“Emm, Brian has never marched in the parade. What makes you think he’ll do it this year?”

“Because now he’ll be doing it for his family. He’ll do almost anything for his family,” Emmett logically declared.

“Yes, he would,” Debbie agreed. She knew just how important family was to her first lost boy. “Sooo...”

“Sooo, we start the gay grapevine and tell everyone we know that the Kinney-Taylor family and all its members will be marching in this year’s parade!” Emmett and Debbie laughed with glee. “Tootles, Deb, I have some phone calls to make!”

“Bye, Emm. I have a few calls to make myself.”

*****

“Hey, what took you so long? I was beginning to get worried,” Gus asked as he met the late Greyhound bus that was bringing Ray from New York to Pittsburgh.

“There was an accident on the highway; it was backed up for miles,” Ray explained.

“As long as you got here,” Gus said as he discreetly ran his hand down Ray’s cheek.

“Yeah. Are we staying with your moms?” Ray asked as they walked out of the bus terminal.

“No, Pop gave me the okay for us to stay at the loft. We have a whole week together there, but we do have to make an appearance for dinner sometime.”

“I figured that. How are they? Things were kinda tense after the barbecue.”

“Still tense, I can’t wait until I stay at Edna’s Treasures for July. I don’t understand why Mama makes such a big stink over some things. It’s not like JR is planning to run away and marry Curtis. They’re just friends and what if they do get together. Curtis is cool and he likes JR.”

“They’re parents, Gus, and parents get stupid sometimes.”

“I guess so. But it seems just when things are really good between Mom and Mama, something happens to fuck it up. I just wish they’d chill like Pop and Justin. They’re so good together no matter what happens.”

“Yeah, my dads are cool like that too. Must be a lesbian thing.”

“Maybe. Come on, mom let me borrow her car this time so we don’t have to walk.”

“Cool!” Ray said as he followed Gus to where the car was parked.

“Hey, is that guy still stalking you?” Gus asked as he carefully pulled out into traffic.

“Yeah, sorta. I’m glad you’re coming for our PRIDE week. Maybe he’ll get the hint that I’m taken.”

“He better,” Gus growled low a la his father.

“Yeah,” Ray murmured. They drove to the loft in silence.

*****

“Mama, can I march in the PRIDE parade this year?” JR asked Mel. They were quietly enjoying dinner for a change.

“Sure baby, of course you can,” Mel happily replied. “Your mother and I will be marching with the equal marriage rights movement.

“Oh,” JR said softly.

“What’s wrong, sweetheart?” Lindsay asked hearing that tone in JR’s voice.

“It’s just that I want to march with PFLAG?”

“PFLAG? What the fuck for?” Mel asked indignantly.

“Well I am a member.”

“Yeah, so? We should march as a family.”

“I will be. The family is going to march with PFLAG this year.”

“No, YOUR family is marching with the equal marriage rights committee this year.”

“Mel, why don’t we ask JR why she wants to march with PFLAG,” Lindsay asked reasonably, but knowing this was going to lead to another argument.

“I got a call from Curtis...”

“I knew it,” Mel screamed as she stood up from the table. “And I suppose his fag fathers will be marching as well.”

“Yes, I think so. Me and Curtis are members of the Rainbow club at school and we...”

“I forbid you to march with them. If you don’t march with us, you don’t march at all!”

“Melanie, you’re being unreasonable.”

“How did I know you’d take her side in this?”

“I’m not taking sides. I see nothing wrong with JR wanting to march with the family in PFLAG.”

“What do you mean with the family? I thought it was just Curtis and his family.”

“No it isn’t. I got a call from Debbie earlier. She said that the whole family is going to march with PFLAG with the GLC.”

“The whole family?” Melanie’s suspicious mind would pick up on that.

“Deb said that Emmett wants to introduce Richie to PRIDE. They’ll be marching cross-dressed.”

“Oh, well, if it’s in support of Richie then maybe it’ll be all right. That boy needs to feel a part of something.”

Lindsay and JR began to relax.

“I thought you meant that Brian was finally going to get off his pedestal and march.”

“Well, Debbie did say....”

“I knew it! You won’t march with me but you’d march for that asshole. That fucking rots! JR, if you don’t march with me and your mother, you don’t march at all.”

“I hate you!” JR shouted as she ran from the kitchen and up to her room.

“Melanie!” Lindsay shouted in shock.

“I won’t budge on this, Linds. JR is my daughter not his; I’ve had enough of his inference. I can’t do a thing about Gus, but I can put my foot down when it comes to my daughter.”

“Our daughter, Mel. PRIDE is about being proud of yourself and having freedom of choice. If you can’t or won’t understand that then I won’t march with you either,” Lindsay said as she left the kitchen as well.

“I won’t give in. Not this time,” Melanie said to herself all alone in her kitchen.

*****

“Daddy?”

“What’s wrong, honeybun?” Michael asked JR hearing her sniffle on the phone.

“I can’t take it anymore. Can I live with you and Uncle Ben?”

“Can’t take what, baby?”

“Mama. She said that if I don’t march with her then I can’t march at all in the PRIDE parade. Daddy, I want to march with the family.”

Michael was silent for a moment. He had never encountered this problem before and he wasn’t sure what the mother of his daughter would do.

“Daddy, you still there?”

“I’m here, honey.”

“Can I come over there? Please, Daddy.” Michael could hear her crying.

“All right, honeybun. Give me some time to talk to Ben and we’ll drive over.”

“Thank you, Daddy,” JR said with relief. “I’ll be waiting. Bye, Daddy. I love you.”

“I love you too,” Michael replied before he hung up the phone.

“What’s wrong?” Ben asked hearing Michael’s end of the conversation.

“Plenty,” Michael replied then filled in his spouse.

“Michael, I agree, Melanie has gone a little too far this time. But I think we need help when we pick up JR.”

“Brian?”

“No, your mother.”

Michael nodded; his mother was the only one in the family that Melanie ever really listened to. “Okay, I’ll call her,” Michael said as he picked up the phone.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 10

Melanie rolled her eyes when she saw who was knocking on her front door. Since the argument with JR and Lindsay, Lindsay had locked herself in the bathroom and JR was holed up in her room. Melanie was not in the mood for guests. Seeing Debbie, Michael and Ben on her doorstep wasn’t what she was in the mood for.

“What are you doing here?” Mel asked as she swung open the door.

“Can’t I visit with my only granddaughter when I want to?” Debbie retorted as she pushed passed Melanie.

“What’s your excuse?” Mel growled at Michael.

“We drove Ma,” was all he could answer. Ben stayed quiet.

“Yeah, right. Did JR call you?” Mel asked Debbie.

“No, she did not and don’t you use that tone of voice with me young lady,” Deb said pointing a very sharp finger at Mel. “You know how much I love you and my Jenny Rebecca. I’m just here because I want to help.”

“I don’t need your help.”

“And I think you do! Melanie, JR is growing up; she’s fourteen years old, not a baby. There are some things she can decide for herself. Why are you making such a big to-do over her marching with us with PFLAG?”

“Because I’m her mother and she should do what I say.”

“Even if what you say is unreasonable?”

“Is it unreasonable to ask to have my family’s support on an issue that I’ve work toward for most of my adult life?”

“No, honey, it’s not but there are lots of ways to show support. The fact that JR has chosen to march at all shows how much she supports you and Lindsay. This would be JR’s first PRIDE, not counting the times when she was in her stroller. She wants to march because she is a member of her Rainbow Club at school and PFLAG,” Debbie was trying to explain.

“Melanie, I never felt the need or desire to march,” Ben interjected, “and then we got a call from Emmett. Michael and I discussed it and decided, why not.”

“But why now? After all these years, why now?” Mel asked.

“Because Emmett asked. And while I’ve always been proud of what I am, this time it’s about instilling some pride into the next generation.”

“You mean Richie.”

“Richie and others like him who feel they have to hide what they are. Or like JR and Curtis who are the children of alternative families.”

“So you’re saying by marching with PFLAG, in essence JR is supporting my cause?”

“The fact that she’s chosen to march is a testament to how she was brought up.”

“That doesn’t explain what you’re doing here.”

“JR called me,” Michael blurted out. “She wants to come home with us.”

“With you?”

“Yes.”

“My daughter wants to run away from home and you're enabling her,” Mel accused.

“I’m not enabling anything. She called, I’m here and I’d like to see her,” Michael said calmly. Mel gave him an evil look then shouted up the stairs.

“JR, YOUR FATHER IS HERE! I suppose I should be grateful she didn’t call Brian,” Mel grumbled as JR stomped down the stairs and straight into Michael’s arms.

“Hiya, honeybun.”

“Hi, Daddy. Daddy, can I please go home with you and Uncle Ben?”

“Why, sweetheart?” Debbie asked.

“Because I can’t stand it anymore. I feel like I’m drowning. I can’t breathe here. Everything I say or do is wrong.”

“That’s not true,” Mel said.

“Maybe not, honey, but JR feels like it is,” Debbie said gently as she gave Melanie a hug. “It’s not for forever; maybe you all just need a break. I know how hard you work and this was JR’s first year of high school. Don’t you remember how tough that was? Be grateful that she didn’t really run away. She’s only a few blocks away and with her dads. Please, Melanie.”

“You mean before things get any worse.”

“Possibly. Come into the kitchen with me,” Debbie said as she steered Mel toward the kitchen. She cocked her head at Michael indicating he should take JR upstairs to pack. Michael and Ben took the weeping girl up to her room.

“Honey, I love you. I’ve always tried to see your side of things. I know your family and Lindsay’s were never supportive or even acknowledged your children, so I’m begging you to hear me out and let JR stay with her dads for a while.”

“I don’t know…”

“You know it was pointed out to me the other day that I have very little experience with girls.”

“What do you mean?”

“Emmett made that comment when I was taking in Richie’s dress. He said I was so used to mothering boys.”

“He does have a point.”

“Yes, he does. Sweetheart, don’t you remember high school, the pressure to fit in, to do well. And when the hormones hit...”

“Oh god, I hated when I first got my period. I always thought that anyone who looked at me knew I was wearing a pad.”

“I remember having an argument with my mother practically every morning. The only place I felt safe was with Vic and his friends. I always knew he was different and he didn’t mind that I hung out with him. They kinda liked it cause I had a great right hook. No one picked on any of them when I was with them.

“Honey, JR needs to be with people that accept her for what she is.”

“And you’re saying I don’t.”

“I’m saying you should examine why it’s so important for JR to march with you. Can’t you just be proud that she’s marching with her peers? The point is that she feels comfortable and proud to march at all.”

“So I should just let her go with Michael?”

“It’s not like you’re kicking her out of the house. Look at what happened to Richie. He didn’t do anything wrong and neither is JR. She’s trying to stretch her wings. Don’t stifle her, not on this. This isn’t a major battle. She didn’t say that she was running away to join the circus or a commune, she only wants to march with her friends and family. It was you and Lindsay that helped to make JR confident enough to do that. Do you understand?”

“In other words, I should pick my battles carefully?”

“Yes, but I want you to remember what you did to have her. Don’t throw away all of your sacrifice for your pride. Give yourself and JR a break. School is almost over; let JR stay with her dads for now and maybe part of the summer. She’s only a few blocks away. Maybe Michael can give her a job.”

“She’s too young.”

“Not to help out in her dad’s store. Look, it’s getting late. You’re tired and I’m sure JR is tired. Let Michael and Ben take her home. I’ll make dinner on Sunday and we can all calmly talk about this then. Okay, sweetheart?”

Melanie nodded with tears in her eyes.

“JR!” Debbie called up the stairs. In a minute she heard JR’s door open. JR, Ben, Michael and Lindsay came down the stairs. “Hi, Lindsay.”

“Deb,” Lindsay replied somewhat curtly. She wasn’t all that sure that this was the right solution, but it was the only alternative that made any sense at the moment.

JR had her school bag over her shoulder. Michael and Ben were carrying a couple of suitcases and stopped just in front of the door waiting for confirmation. No one spoke.

“JR, kiss your mothers good night and you will call them tomorrow,” Debbie instructed as she took charge of the situation.

“Good night, Mommy,” JR said as she gave Lindsay a hug and a kiss.

“I love you, sweetheart,” Lindsay said as she returned the hug and kiss. “You call us every day.”

“I will.”

“JR?” Mel said meekly as she held open her arms. JR moved into them. “I love you, baby.”

“I love you too, Mama,” JR whispered then followed her Grandmother and fathers out the door.

“This is all my fault,” Mel said with tears steaming down her face as she watched her daughter drive away.

“Yes, it is,” Lindsay said coolly as she walked up the stairs into her room. Mel could hear the old tumble lock on their door catch.

Melanie sighed, locked up the house, cleaned up the kitchen then went to sleep in JR’s room.

*****

“Dada, Dada, Dada, Dada!” Bree repeated, her voice getting higher with each repetition.

“Your sister is practically pulling my shorts off,” Brian said into the phone. Bree had been yanking on the leg of Brian’s shorts to punctuate each time she said Dada. “I better give her the phone or she’ll rip them off me.”

“Okay, Pop,” Gus said with a chuckle. “I’ll talk to you later.”

Brian handed the phone to Bree. “Gus!” she shrieked. “Where are you? When are you coming to see me? I miss you. Dada and Daddy said I could march in the PRIDE parade. Will you march with me? And Ray too?”

“Take a breath, short stuff,” Gus laughed. “You’ll make yourself sick.”

“But I miss you. Come see me.”

“I’ll see you in a couple of days.”

“Now!” Bree said decisively.

“Um … I can’t, Bree. I’ll march in the PRIDE parade with you, and then I’m coming to stay at Edna’s Treasures. You’ll see me every day for most of the summer.”

“You promise?” Bree asked. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes. She had missed her brother so much since he was there for the Memorial Day weekend.

“I promise,” Gus said solemnly. “I’m going to work at Kinnetik in Harrisburg, and I’ll be there every morning and every day after work.”

“’Kay,” Bree said with a hitch in her voice.

“I love you, short stuff.”

“I love you too, Gus,” Bree said before she handed the phone back to her father.

“Is she okay, Pop?” Gus asked.

“She’s fine. She just misses you whenever you’re not here.”

“I hate that I’m so close and yet so far from her. Maybe I should come out there this week.”

“Suit yourself, Sonny boy, but I wouldn’t advise it.”

“You wouldn’t? Why not?” Gus asked puzzled.

“You’ll be setting a precedent that will be hard to live up to. If she cries and begs on the phone, you arrive. You better start saving for airline tickets when you go to N’Rgy in New York.”

“Oh, right!”

“Bree will be fine,” Brian said reassuringly. “Just make sure you’re here next week.”

“I will be, Pop.”

“And decide if you want to march with us in the parade. I … might embarrass you a little,” Brian admitted.

“You could never embarrass me, Pop.”

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You’ll see on Saturday.”

“Well, I promised Bree I would march with her, and she’ll be with you, won’t she?”

“Only if we can find her the perfect pink dress,” Brian said with a snort.

“She’s such a fashionista. You trained her well,” Gus laughed.

“Too well. See you Saturday.”

“Bye, Pop.”

Brian hung up the phone in the kitchen. “Where did Bree go?”

“She’s in the sun porch,” Justin said as he continued to fix dinner.

“Should I talk to her?”

Justin chuckled. “How should I know? You know if you want to talk to her or not.”

“You’re no help at all,” Brian griped.

“You’re a big boy. Figure it out for yourself.”

“Thanks, uber bitch!”

Justin laughed. “Calling me names you usually reserve for Melanie won’t get you any tonight.”

“Oops,” Brian said with a sheepish grin. “My sweet hubby, please forgive me.”

“Now you’re making my sugar level go critical,” Justin laughed again.

“I’m going to talk to your daughter, before I kill you.”

“Good plan,” Justin said shaking his head and laughing as Brian walked by heading for the sun porch.

Brian stopped in the doorway. Bree was seated at her little pink baby grand piano. She wasn’t playing just sitting and staring out the window of the sun porch.

“Squirt, you okay?” Brian asked gently as he approached her.

Bree nodded but didn’t say anything. Brian squeezed onto the end of the little bench and gave Bree a hug.

“You’ll see Gus on the weekend,” Brian said.

“I know.”

“So, what’s making you so sad?”

“I wanted to play a new song for Gus, but I know all the ones in this book. I need a new book,” Bree replied in a whisper.

“I’m sure Gus will be happy to hear whatever you play for him.”

Bree shook her head as Brian released her from the hug. “I want a new song,” Bree repeated.

“Do you still want lessons on a big piano?”

Bree nodded. “I really, really, really do.”

Brian smiled. “Do you want to start soon or wait till Gus goes to New York, or maybe till you go back to school?”

Bree frowned. “I don’t know, Dada. I want them now.”

“I don’t think we can get you lessons immediately,” Brian said running his hand over Bree’s hair. “We need to check out who teaches piano … nearby.”

“Oh.”

“Play something for me?” Brian requested.

“’Kay , Dada,” Bree said, launching into her rendition of Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star.

Justin smiled as he finished making dinner. Everything seemed to be right in his world.

*****

“Gus?”

“Mom? I know we were supposed to come to dinner but...”

“It’s okay, lambskin,” Lindsay said as she was fighting back her tears.

“Mom? What’s wrong?”

“Everything. JR left us.”

“What do you mean?”

“We had a fight. She left to stay with her father.”

“Who had a fight? I thought everything got better after the dance.”

“It did, for all of two seconds. JR and your Mama had a disagreement over PRIDE.”

“What disagreement? I thought JR was going to march in the parade with PFLAG. What could Mama have against that?”

Ray sidled closer to Gus as he heard Gus’ end of the conversation.

“Mel wants us all to march with the marriage rights committee.”

“Oh for fuck’s sake!” Gus blurted out sounding so much like his father when he had to deal with Mel’s idiosyncrasies. “Mom, I love Mama but sometimes...”

“I know, honey. I love her too but right now I don’t like her very much.”

“Where’s JR?”

“She’s going to stay with Michael for a while. Maybe they’ll both cool off after PRIDE. It’s a good thing you and Ray missed dinner. Did he get in all right?”

“Yeah, his bus was late. I’ll drop off the car tomorrow.”

“No problem. Just as long as it’s off Tremont during PRIDE. You know how crowded the streets will get.”

“Yeah. Mom, it’ll be okay. Mama will come around. She always does.”

“I hope so. She’s becoming more and more irrational lately.”

“Mom, I hate to say this but maybe she needs to see a doctor or something.”

“You mean a shrink?”

“NO! I mean a doctor doctor. Just because I’m a man doesn’t mean I’m insensitive to women’s issues,” Gus tried to sound reasonable. He really was worried about his Mama. His parents were getting older.

“So you think you’re a man, do you?” Lindsay said with a little smirk on her face. Her son was growing up and at times so wise beyond his years. He also had that Kinney wicked sense of humor.

“Yeah, and that makes me the man of the house. Even though I’m not there all the time. Mom, I mean it. Weird things happen to women when they get older.”

“Are you implying that I’m old?”

“No, but you hid very little from me when I was growing up. Every time I’d open the bathroom closet, there’d be boxes and boxes of feminine products on the shelf. Now there’s very little. And I know for a fact that JR hides her stuff in her room. Mom, you and Mama are NOT old, just older. Do you know what I mean?”

“Yes, Gus, I know what you mean and I’ll take it all under advisement.”

“Good. So, I’ll see you at the parade?”

“I’ll be there. I love you, lambskin. Behave yourself and take good care of your dad’s loft.”

“I will and I love you too, Mom.”

Gus sighed loudly as he hung up the phone. He leaned a little onto Ray for emotional support.

“Come on, let’s go take a shower,” Ray gently suggested.

“Okay,” Gus said softly. The boys made sure the loft was secure and the alarm activated before going to the bedroom and into the huge shower.

Ray took extra care as he lovingly washed Gus. Under the warm spray, Ray slowly dragged a soapy sponge across the smooth skin of Gus’ back and chest. When Gus was thoroughly cleansed, he reciprocated. Afterwards, wrapped in thick fluffy towels the boys rested on top of the duvet on the big loft bed.

The boys did nothing but fondly gaze into each other’s eyes.

Ray began to giggle then screw up his face.

“What’s so funny?” Gus asked.

“Not funny, really. Actually it’s kinda gross.”

“What is?” Gus wasn’t following.

“Feminine products?” Ray asked and then began laughing in earnest.

“You try growing up with lesbians!”

“No thanks, I’ve been traumatized enough.” Gus’ eyebrows rose into his hairline. “Nothing bad, I swear. It’s just, one time I ran out of clean t-shirts so I went into my dad’s closet and I accidentally found their toy chest.”

“Ewwww!” Gus exclaimed.

“Yup.”

Both boys broke out into laughter and began to roll around on the bed. When the towels wound up on the floor, the laughter came to an abrupt halt. There were more important things to be done with their mouths.

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 11

“Your stalker is back,” Gordon said with a smirk as he glanced over John’s shoulder. Samantha was standing on the sidewalk watching the construction of the new schools.

“You know, Brian used to refer to Justin as his stalker,” John remarked with a sigh.

“That story has a happy ending. This, unfortunately won’t.”

“No, it won’t. I guess I better get this over with,” John said with resignation as he turned to face the music. “Hi,” he greeted Samantha.

“Hi. Have you heard anything yet?”

“No, not yet. I called Dan; he thinks we’ll know soon. Samantha, I have to ask, what will you do if the test shows I’m Grace’s father? Will you tell her?”

“I don’t know. After all this time, I’m not sure if it’ll do any good except to disrupt her life. That’s why she doesn’t know I’m doing this. And if it turns out that Warren is her father, then no harm done.”

“Samantha, Warren was her father no matter what the tests will show. And as for no harm being done...”

“I’m sorry if my search for the truth created a wedge between you and your partner,” Samantha said with an insincere tone. “Maybe you need to rethink your situation.”

“Maybe you need to rethink your motives. My relationship with my husband has never been stronger. My brother and his partner’s support of me and Bobby has never wavered. I have to get back to work. Samantha, I’m truly sorry your husband died; he sounded like a nice guy. But I can’t be what you think I can be. I’ll make sure Dr. Morrison notifies you as soon as possible. ”

With that, John turned and strode back to his construction site.

*****

“Dada, I like this dress,” Bree said as she pointed to a two-piece outfit that had a rainbow on the t-shirt top. The accompanying mini-skirt was pink.

Bree had gone into Harrisburg with her father ostensibly to check in with Part Deux, but also for Bree to pick out that special outfit for PRIDE. Brian found that the picturesque city had a lot to offer in the way of fashionable little girl wear.

“Why am I not surprised,” Brian mumbled to himself. His daughter was truly the result of their alternative family. Before taking the dress to the checkout line, they stopped by the shoe department. Brian wanted to make sure Bree had appropriate footwear for walking, and it didn’t hurt that said footwear was pink with a big purple buckle.

“Thank you, Dada,” Bree said with a big smile as she and Brian walked through the parking lot toward the car. He held her little hand tightly as Bree skipped along beside him. Brian had a big bag in his other hand filled with her new PRIDE outfit.

*****

A loud rumble from the yard caught Jamie’s attention. She put down her sketchpad and walked to the back door.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Leda said as she steered the three-wheeled all terrain vehicle around the large yard. “Hop on,” she called to Jamie. Leda pulled up to the back of the house to let Jamie on the back of the seat. Jamie laughed with delight as she hung onto her lover while they made figure eights in the grass.

*****

“You look beautiful, honey,” Debbie said as Richie aka Nina, modeled the now tailored dress for her and Emmett. Emmett sniffled with the tears of pride twinkling in his eyes. The proper undergarments made the dress look just right on the slim young man.

“I feel transformed,” Nina replied as she studied herself in the mirror. “Thank you, Mrs. Horvath.”

“You’re welcome, sweetheart, and it’s Grandma. You’re one of my boys now,” she said as she wrapped her arms around her newest lost boy. “And I’d be very happy to march with you and your...”

Debbie wasn’t sure how to refer to Emmett and Drew. She didn’t want to presume that Richie considered them his parents yet. The family had only been together for less than two months.

“My dads. And I’d be very happy if you’d march with me and my dads,” Nina beamed.

“Oh oh oh!” tripped out of Emmett’s mouth as he tightly hugged his son while Debbie pressed a wad of tissues into Emm’s hand.

“Congratulations, Emmett, it’s a boy...and a girl!” Debbie quipped with a smile as she went to the kitchen to make a fresh pot of coffee.

*****

“Curtis?” JR said into her cell phone.

“Hi, JR, what’s up?”

“I … I’m at my dads’.”

“Your dads’? How come?”

“I had a fight with Mama.”

“I thought she was okay about us being together?”

“She’s never okay with anything I do,” JR sighed.

“Did she get on your case again … about going out with me?” Curtis was getting angry. This was all pure bullshit.

“No, it wasn’t about that,” JR started to explain.

“Then what the hell was it about?”

“I’m going to march in the PRIDE parade,” JR stated.

“Yeah, my dads are too. They asked me if I wanted to go with them.”

“Have you decided that you will?” JR asked, hoping Curtis might be there with her.

“I … I haven’t decided,” Curtis said uncertainly. “I’m not gay.”

JR giggled. “I know.”

“But people … will think I am … if I’m in the parade.”

“Who cares what they think. I don’t,” JR said.

“You’re always so … decisive.”

“Mama would say I was just stubborn and a spoiled brat,” JR said sadly.

“She’d be wrong,” Curtis declared. “You’re just brave … and smart … and great.”

JR laughed. “I knew there was a reason I liked you.”

“More than one, I hope.”

“Many.”

“That’s good to know,” Curtis said with a big smile spreading across his face. “So, were you fighting with your mom about the parade?”

“Yeah.”

“So what happened?”

“My dads are going to march with PFLAG.”

“That’s who my dads will march with too.”

“That’s what I intend to do as well. I belong to the Rainbow Club at school, so do you. I want to be with them in the parade, and they’re marching with PFLAG.”

“So…?”

“My mama is going to march with the equal marriage rights movement … and she wants me to be there with her.”

“What’s the difference?” Curtis asked with a frown.

“That’s exactly what I asked. I’m still marching in the parade. But she says I’m not supporting her.”

“Is she a little … crazy?” Curtis asked tentatively.

JR giggled. “I wonder that all the time.”

“I never know what to expect from her.”

“That makes two of us.”

“So, what are you going to do?” Curtis asked.

“I’m staying with my dads until after the parade. I’m going to march with them.”

“I hate to see you fighting with your mom,” Curtis said softly. He knew the value of having parents … and not having them. The first was far preferable to the latter.

“I hate fighting with her too, but … she never listens to me. I’m always wrong. I never do anything right,” JR stated. “Sometimes I really hate her.”

“No you don’t,” Curtis contradicted.

“Yes, I do.”

“You’re just too much like her,” Curtis declared. “That’s why you two don’t get along.”

“I am not like her,” JR objected.

“Yeah, you are,” Curtis repeated. “But you’re a lot nicer about everything.”

JR frowned. “How do you think I’m like my mother?” She was genuinely curious.

“You’re both so strong and definite about things.”

“Yeah, I guess we are,” JR admitted.

“Neither of you back down when you think you’re right. That’s why you had this fight.”

JR’s frown increased. She knew Curtis was right. “What should I do?” she asked confused.

Curtis laughed gently. “There’s not much you can do,” he said. “Each of you is what you are, and you’re not likely to change. Just be sure that you pick the fights that matter. This one doesn’t seem so important, at least that’s how it seems to me.”

There was silence on the line for a few minutes as JR thought about what Curtis had just said.

“JR?”

“Yeah, sorry, just thinking.”

“I know what it’s like to be all alone. You’ve got four parents. Don’t lose any of them.” Curtis thought JR needed to hear that. It was too easy to take for granted what you had. “I’m sorry if I upset you,” Curtis added when JR didn’t respond.

“You didn’t upset me.”

“Good.”

“Will you march in the parade with your dads … and me?”

“I guess I could be talked into it,” Curtis grinned. JR sounded okay once again.

“And how would I talk you into it?”

“Tell me that you’ll hold my hand while we march,” Curtis teased.

“Is that so everyone will know you’re not gay?” JR giggled.

“It’s so everyone will know you’re with me.”

JR smiled broadly. “Consider yourself talked into it,” she said cheerfully.

“Done,” Curtis said before he cut the connection.

*****

“What are we going to do about the PRIDE parade?” Ben asked as he sat down on the sofa with Michael.

“What do you mean? We’re marching with Ma and PFLAG.”

“I know, but then there’s Mel and our daughter to consider.”

“What are you saying – that we should march with the equal marriage rights group?”

“No, that’s not what I’m saying. But I do think we need to sort out this mess between JR and her mother,” Ben said gently.

“And just how the fuck are we going to do that?”

“I have no idea. I thought maybe you’d have an answer.”

“Well, I don’t,” Michael said shaking his head.

“Could JR march half of the parade route with us, and then the rest of the parade with her mothers?”

“Hm,” Michael said thinking about that. “We’d have to talk JR into that, but it might work…”

Ben smiled and kissed Michael’s cheek. “It’s worth a try.”

Michael grinned. “Trust you to make things better.”

“Always, where my family is concerned.”

“What are you going to wear?”

“I hadn’t thought about it. Why?”

“Um…”

“Is there something you’re not telling me?”

“A long time ago I dressed up as a woman and marched with my mother.”

“You did?” Ben asked with a chuckle. “I bet you were a real looker. What made you do that?”

“It, um, was before I came out at work. Ma wanted me to march with her, and I didn’t want anyone to know that I was gay.”

“People who aren’t gay march in the PRIDE parade too.”

“I know, but I was worried they’d find out about me at work.”

“Did they?”

“No,” Michael laughed. “In fact I got back at one of the assholes I worked with.”

“And how did you do that?”

“I saw a group from work along the parade route. I went over and kissed that asshole Andrew. He didn’t know what hit him.” Michael laughed heartily at the memory.

“Didn’t he recognize you?” Ben asked.

Michael shook his head. “Nope, he thought I was a woman … or maybe not. Who knows? I think he enjoyed the kiss.”

“You must have made quite a woman,” Ben said waggling his eyebrows.

“Emmett said I turned out pretty good,” Michael laughed. “I wore Godiva’s dress.”

“I’ve heard of Godiva.”

“Yeah, she was pretty special to Emmett, and she died just before that parade.”

“So, are you going to dress as a woman for this parade?” Ben asked.

“Would you like it if I did?”

Ben raised an eyebrow and gave that question considerable thought.

*****

“Uncle Brian?” JR said tentatively into her phone as Brian answered his cell.

“That’s me. And what can I do for you, little lady?” Brian asked using the same endearment his brother used for JR.

“Uncle Brian, I have a problem.”

“Don’t we all,” he snarked. “How can I help?”

“Uncle Bri, I still don’t know what to do about the parade.”

“What about the parade?” Brian asked and then he heard Michael’s voice in the background calling JR to dinner. “Jenny Rebecca, is your dad visiting your house?” Brian was unaware of JR’s temporary change of address.

“No,” JR mumbled.

“Before we discuss anything further about the parade I think you better explain,” Brian said sternly. JR could practically see her uncle’s eyebrow arch. She quickly explained what had transpired with her moms. “So let me get this straight...you ran away from home to your dads’ house because Mel is pissed that you’re going to march with PFLAG instead of her and the equal marriage rights committee.”

“Yeah.”

“Put Mikey on the phone,” Brian demanded.

“Okay,” she said meekly. Her mother wasn’t the only one pissed. “DAAAD! Uncle Bri’s on the phone,” JR shouted into the air.

“Fuck!” Brian exclaimed as he quickly pulled the phone away from his ear. “That girl sounds more and more like Debbie every fucking day,” he grumbled.

“Bri?”

“Mikey! What the fuck is going on in the Pitts?”

“I’m not sure how it happened. One minute Ben and I were sitting down to dinner and the next we’re at the girls’ house with Ma, picking up JR. I love it that she’s here but she’s so upset. I don’t know how to make it better.”

“Sometimes, Mikey, you just can’t make it better.”

“We have to try.”

Both men remained silent for a moment. Michael had no clue how to help his daughter other than being there for her and providing a home.

“Michael, you and the professor going to march with the family?”

“Yeah.”

“And the family is marching with the GLC.”

“Yeah, the GLC hosts a chapter of PFLAG.”

“Is my old friend Tannis still the head dyke of the GLC?”

“Yes, she is. Why?”

“Just curious. Gotta go, Mikey, I’ll see you at the parade.”

“Brian, what are you up to?”

“Moi? Nothing. Good night, Mikey. Give JR and the professor a kiss for me!” Brian quipped before he hung up.

“Asshole,” Michael mumbled as he hung up. But he gave his daughter and his husband a kiss anyway when he joined them for supper.

“Tannis, my old friend!” Brian said cheerfully into his phone when the no nonsense woman answered.

“What can I do for you, Kinney?” she replied curtly. After all this time, Tannis was still a bit suspicious of Brian. Brian smirked at the tension in her voice.

“So good of you to ask. Now about this parade...”

Pride Goeth...

Chapter 12

‘I look ridiculous,’ Brian thought to himself as he studied his reflection in the mirror. It was early in the morning, the day of the PRIDE parade. The Edna’s Treasures clan was preparing to drive into Pittsburgh to march with the rest of the family and show their support.

Brian was wearing his snakeskin pants; however, instead of wearing his usual black shirt Brian chose a cream colored sleeveless button down silk shirt. The shirt accentuated the taut muscles of his tanned arms. He looked fabulous and gorgeous as hell.

Brian scowled.

“We’re just about ready to go,” John announced as he walked into Brian’s bedroom. “What’s wrong?” John asked noting the look of disdain on his brother’s face.

“To quote Michael, I look like an over-the-hill club boy.”

“Brian, I know you and Michael are very close but sometimes he talks out of his ass.” Brian snorted out a laugh.

“You look good,” Brian commented as he spied his brother in the mirror. John was wearing jeans and his well worn construction boots but instead of wearing a regular t-shirt, at Bobby’s request, John was wearing a sleeveless t-shirt.

“Bobby said and I quote, ‘You have just as many muscles as your brother; you’re allowed to show them off every once in a while.’ So I guess I’m showing them off.”

“At least you don’t look ridiculous.”

“Neither do you.”

“John, I’m almost fifty.”

“And? Brian, you could be a hundred and two and still not be over-the-hill. We’re going to show our support. From what I hear almost the whole family will be participating. Gus is thrilled to be marching with his father and boyfriend.”

“I thought he was just going to watch.”

“He changed his mind or rather I think Emmett got to him. Emmett has really rallied the troops.”

“Yeah, he got a lot of the retired drag queens to air out their finery for the day. Even Danny plans on bringing Divina out to play.”

“So I’ve been told. I can’t wait to see him with your mother,” John smirked.

“I wish she’d stay home or at least watch from the sidelines. She’s still recovering.”

“Stop with the mother hen act. Your mother’s a big girl and it’s not like we’re running. We’re strolling down the street at a leisurely pace. And there’s plenty of places for her duck into and sit along the way. She’ll be fine.”

Brian sighed.

“Brian, this is a very special day for the family. Think about it, you’re going to march with your children, and with practically your whole cwazy wittle family. Molly is coming with Taylor and Owen. Jenn and Seth will be there, and of course, Debbie and Carl. This may never happen again.”

“I realize that but...”

“But what?”

“Look at me, I’m wearing twenty year old pants!” Brian whined as he turned to face his brother. John laughed out loud.

“Emmett is going to wear that pink Chanel suit I keep hearing about.”

“Yeah, so?”

“Well if you march next to him, no one will ever notice your pants,” John deadpanned.

The brothers Kinney burst out into laughter. They laughed until their sides ached.

“So, are you all right with this?” John asked when they quieted down. They were again looking at their reflections in the mirror. John scanned his brother in the infamous pants.

“Yeah, but I’m bringing several pair of jeans with me and stashing them along the parade route just in case,” Brian said with a straight face.

The brothers again broke out into laughter.

*****

“So have you decided what to wear today?” Ben asked innocently snickering. Michael just rolled his eyes.

“I’m wearing what I always wear,” came the glib answer.

“No fancy gown?”

“Nope, no gown. No wig, lipstick, eye shadow or high heels. I have no clue how women walk in those things. My feet never recovered. Just me in jeans and a shirt.”

“Sounds a bit boring.”

“Really? You think I’m boring?” Michael said with a pout. Ben wrapped his still heavily muscled arms around the smaller man.

“I love boring,” he whispered into Michael’s ear. “I love you.”

Michael smiled as he was thoroughly kissed.

*****

Jamie stretched with a yawn; she realized she was once again alone in their bed. The rumbling noise coming from the backyard was a good indication where her missing spouse was currently. She threw on a t-shirt and shorts to walk out back. Leda smiled as she saw her partner standing at the back door.

“Did I wake you?”

“Not you, it!” Jamie said with a twinkle in her eyes as she pointed to the offending machine. “So are we going to be riding that thing?”

“Yes, if you’re willing. I just attached the temporary license plate and gave it another test drive.”

“So I heard.”

“Are you up for this? We don’t have to ride it; we can ride my Lethal bike instead.”

“No, I’d be proud to ride with you on your new creation,” Jamie said softly. Leda crossed the yard in a few easy strides to stand next to her lover.

“Thank you,” she said.

“For what?” Jamie asked.

“For being so loving and supportive. I’m so happy that you’re in my corner.”

“It’s just where I want to be,” Jamie said just before she pulled her lover back into the house and back into their bedroom.

*****

“Are you sure I look all right?”

“You look very sophisticated,” Drew said as Emmett studied his made up face in the mirror. “Why?”

“It’s taking a hell of a lot more concealer to get that radiant glow that I used to have.”

“You always have a glow,” Drew reassured his mate.

“Thank you, sweetie, but I think they call that sweat, from when I’m slaving away at the oven. Let’s face it, honey, I am no longer that sweet young thing that you swept off his feet.”

“Babe, it was you who did all the sweeping. You’re beautiful and I love you with or without concealer.”

“Oh honey, you say the sweetest things,” Emmett sniffled.

“No tears, you’ll make your mascara run.”

“That’s what they make waterproof makeup for,” Emmett replied as he put the finishing touches onto his face.

“Can you see if Richie needs any help with his dress?” Emmett asked after a few minutes. He was dealing with a pair of unruly pantyhose or as Emmett referred to them, manty-hose.

“Sure, but I think you’d be more helpful.”

“Ah, but you’re a man’s man. ‘Nina’ would benefit from your expert opinion.”

“If you say so,” Drew said as he shook his head before he left their room for ‘Nina’s.’

“May I come in?” Drew asked as he knocked on Richie’s door.

“Come in!” Richie called out.

“How’s it going in here?”

“Okay, I think. I’m trying to remember some of the makeup techniques Emmett told me about,” Richie replied as he sat in front of his vanity table.

“Emm’s almost done; I’m sure he can be persuaded to give you a hand.”

“I think I might need it.”

“I think you’re doing a great job on your own,” Drew said sincerely.

“Really?” ‘Nina’ asked nervously.

“Yes, really. I think you look very becoming.” Richie, in his Nina persona, beamed with pride.

“You do?”

“Yes, I do. Just because I can toss a football doesn’t mean I don’t know a good looking drag queen when I see one. Or maybe in this case, a drag princess.” Drew’s last statement made ‘Nina’ laugh.

“May I join the party?” Emmett asked as he swept into the room with all his usual flash. He stopped short at the site of Nina all done up. “Oh oh oh,” Emm stuttered. “You are so beautiful,” he cried.

Tears of joy welled up in Nina’s eyes. Drew was quick with two wads of tissues, one for each of his ‘ladies.’

Drew cleared his throat then offered his arms to his ‘ladies.’ “Shall we?” Emm and Nina took the proffered arms then were led out of the room.

*****

“Look at all the people!” JR exclaimed as she looked around the GLC. A light brunch was set up in the big meeting hall for the heads of each committee and their guests. Even though JR had come with her dads, she was invited to participate as both a member of PFLAG and her school's Rainbow Club.

“Is the turnout always this large?” Curtis asked.

“I don’t know,” JR answered just before Debbie rushed into the room, greeting most of the participants with hugs, kisses and gentle pats to the cheek.

“Look at you two,” she said giving them both a kiss. “Don’t you look adorable. Now I want both of you to eat something and pack up a couple of bottles of water to take with you. It might get hot later,” Debbie said as she pointed a sharp no nonsense finger at them.

“Yes, ma’am,” the kids replied.

“Good, now where is Tannis? We should be lining up soon and I just heard that there’s a slight change in the order,” Debbie grumbled as she scanned the room. “Ah, there she is.” And Debbie was off and running, leaving the baffled kids in her wake. JR and Curtis sidled up to the buffet table for brunch.

*****

“Damn, there’s a lot of people here,” Justin commented as the Edna's Treasures family slowly drove up the street toward the Plaza Hotel. Since Gus and Ray were in residence at the loft, Brian decided to take advantage of his retained suites at the hotel. They would use the hotel as base camp while they were in Pittsburgh for the festivities. "I forgot how crowded this place gets during PRIDE."

"Daddy, is everyone here to see the parade?" Briana asked from the safety of her booster seat.

"Not everyone, sweetheart, but a lot of people are."

"Is Gus here?"

"Yes, he is, with Ray. We'll see them soon," Justin assured her.

"YAY!" Bree squealed as John pulled into the Plaza garage.

"The Eagle has landed," John quipped as they parked.

Within the hour, the family was checked into the Plaza and having brunch before they strolled over to the parade staging area.

"Brian, where are we lining up?" Bobby asked as they negotiated the crowded streets. He and John had a death grip on Patrick's hands. Brian held their petite child in his arms as they wound through the crowds.

"Just outside the GLC," he answered. "This way," Brian commanded. Using his intimate knowledge of all the back streets and alleys, Brian safely led his family to the GLC.

"I wasn't sure we were going to make it," Justin admitted. "I've never seen the streets this full of people before." Justin reached up to gently stroke Bree's hair; he found the act strangely comforting. Brian leaned down to give Justin a kiss.

"It always got this crowded. But this is the first time we're here with precious cargo," Brian murmured into Justin's ear, understanding his husband's apprehension. "It'll be all right, Sunshine," Brian reassured Justin. "It'll get more orderly when we're in place." Justin nodded, trusting Brian to know better.

"Look!" John pointed as they turned a corner. "There's Debbie and Michael." Debbie, Michael, Carl and Ben were holding a long banner designating PFLAG. Most of the members of the group were lined up behind them. Other participants that were carrying small PFLAG flags were in front of the banner, including the younger members of the group. JR and Curtis, both carrying their flags were right up in front, just behind the equal marriage rights committee.

"Hey kiddo!" Debbie momentarily let go of the banner to give Brian and his family a kiss.

"Hiya, Maw," Brian drawled. He was wearing one of his know-it-all smirks.

"I know that look," Debbie said. "Did you have something to do with this?" she said as she pointed to Mel who had her arm wrapped around her daughter's waist while she was introducing JR and Curtis to the committee. "This has all the earmarks of the master."

"I have no idea what you're talking about," Brian said with his very best innocent look.

"Tannis told me about the change in the line up," Debbie said as she leaned into Brian. "She also told me about the generous contribution that was anonymously made to the Rainbow School. She said something about the donor wanting to give back to his community. You wouldn't know about any of that, would you?"

"Haven't got a clue. I'm just here to stroll along with my family," Brian remarked as he gave his surrogate mother a kiss on the cheek. "I love you, Maw."

"I love you too, kiddo, but I'm onto you. I won't say anything but thank you. I don't know what gets into Melanie sometimes. I just hope this helps." Brian nodded then rejoined his family.

"Joanie! I didn't know you had a sister," Brian teased his mother as Joan and Divina walked toward them.

"Gamma Joan has a sister?" Bree asked as she looked at the strange 'woman.' The nearby family laughed.

"No, baby girl," Justin said and then explained who was under all of the hair and make up.

"And here's the rest of the drag committee," Brian snarked as Emmett and 'Nina' still on Drew's arm walked over. "You look fetching," Brian remarked to Emmett. "And you look lovely," Brian said to Nina as he took her hand and bowed over it. Nina blushed at the overtures. "Now there's a real lady."

"Still showing off your wears, I see," Emmett snarked as his eyes wandered up and down the length of Brian's pants, and so did the eyes of most of the men who walked by. Brian merely shrugged.

Before anymore comments were made, a loud horn blasted signaling the parade's commencement. Those who were marching took their places with their various groups. The spectators neatly lined up on the sidelines. Loud roars and rumbles announced the Dykes on their bikes followed by the Bears, most of them riding Lethal Bikes.

"What kind of bike is that?" Teddy, who was there with Allen, asked Brian as they caught a glimpse of Leda and Jamie on the three wheeler.

"Whatever it is, let's make sure we get the account," Brian replied. Teddy nodded in agreement.

"Pop!" Gus called out as he and Ray jogged over. "Hey, short stuff."

"Gussss," Bree cried out as she held out her arms for her brother. Brian gladly transferred the child to her brother.

"Hang on tight, Squirt, I don't want you to get lost in the crowd."

"Don't worry, Pop, I have her," Gus reassured their father. Brian nodded but he knew that he and Justin would stay close to both their kids.

As the group began its slow stroll down Liberty Avenue, Brian marveled at all the familiar faces he saw in the crowd. He smiled to himself at the obvious attempts to get his attention and the admiring glances. Brian might have thought he looked ridiculous but his attire was obviously anything but. Brian snaked his arm across Justin’s shoulders to draw the younger man in closer.

“You okay now?” Justin asked knowing how unsure his spouse was wearing the snakeskin pants.

“Yeah.”

“Not going to run off into the nearest bar or store to change?”

“No. You’re stuck with me like this for the remainder of the day.”

“Good,” Justin said as he looked up into Brian’s eyes then graced him with his sunniest smile. “I love you, you Big Smoosh.”

“Capital ‘S’?”

“Damn, straight,” Justin said making Brian laugh. Brian kissed Justin’s cheek as they kept on walking.

*****

“Hello? Samantha is that you? Can you speak up any louder? I’m having trouble hearing you,” John practically shouted into his cell phone. He still had a grip on Patrick’s hand as he manipulated his phone in the other. Bobby also held Patrick’s hand firmly, and he was speaking into his own cell phone. John stopped in the middle of the road, making the paraders walk around them.

“What? Oh, okay, thank you for letting me know. And Samantha, for what it’s worth, I’m sorry too,” John said into the phone before he disconnected the call. He slipped the phone back into his pocket.

“Is everything okay, Dad?” Patrick asked seeing his father’s distress.

“It’s fine. Everything is just fine,” John reassured his son.

“Thanks, Dad.” John heard Bobby say before he snapped his phone shut. Bobby stepped closer to John. “Was that Samantha?” Bobby asked.

“Yes.”

“Are you okay with this?” Bobby asked as he pulled John closer.

“Part of me is relieved; the other part is a little disappointed. Did Dan tell you?”

“Yes. He was concerned for you. He said that Samantha was very disappointed that you aren’t Grace’s father.”

“I guess Patrick will stay an only child,” John said somberly.

“You could always adopt Justin. He needs a strong father figure in his life,” Bobby said with a straight face. John stared at Bobby for a moment then burst out laughing. The lovers kissed then quickly walked to catch up to Brian, Justin and the rest of their family.

Brian turned, giving his brother a curious look. John shook his head. Brian arched a brow.

‘I’m all right,’ John mouthed. Brian nodded as he kept walking.

*****

“Are you enjoying yourself?” Emmett looked around Drew to ask Nina as they strolled along. Several people along the parade route waved at the young cross dresser. Nina appeared to be studying their faces.

“Yes, I am.”

“Are you sure? You seem preoccupied.”

“I...”

“Oh honey,” Emm began as he scurried to Nina’s side. “Did you think your folks might be here?” Nina nodded.

“I called them to let them know that I was going to be in the parade and that I’m with people who don’t think I’m a bad person.”

“Sweetie, I’m so sorry. Some people just don’t understand. I know it’s not the same but there’s a whole lot of people here who are proud of what they are and of what you are. Try to focus on that.”

“I’ll try.”

“Good girl. Now, do you remember Miss Shanda Leer and Ms. Devore?” Emmett said as the elegant ‘ladies’ sashayed toward them. Emm and Shanda air kissed as Divina fawned all over the young cross dresser. The crowd cheered as Nina was proudly taken into the fold.

*****

“I’ll take her, Sonny Boy,” Brian said as he was about to relieve Gus of Bree.

“I can walk, Dada,” Bree assured her fathers as Gus put her down. Bree immediately reached up her hands to take her daddies’ hands. The proud fathers each took a little hand as they continued marching.

Somewhere along the route, “Dancing Queen” was loudly playing. Young and old stopped to dance to the song. Ray pulled Gus off to the side to dance. They held each other close as they laughed and smiled while they swayed to the music. A rainbow flag attached to a street lamp waved in the breeze above them. When the song ended they kissed.

“I need some water,” Gus said when they finally came up for air. “Do you want a bottle?” Gus asked Ray as he saw a street vendor selling bottled water.

“Sure.”

“Stay here, I’ll be right back,” Gus said as he worked his way through the crowd. Ray leaned against the pole while he waited for Gus to return.

“Hi, Raymond, fancy meeting you here,” a young man said as he stepped up into Ray’s personal space.

“Wayne, what the hell are you doing here?”

“I thought I’d see how the other half lives,” Wayne said as he looked around at the locals. “What do you see in these people? You’re so much better than them.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about you and me. We’re both from New York; we deserve to be together.” Wayne pushed Ray against the post trying to steal a kiss.

“Cut it out, Wayne. I told you I’m not interested and I have a boy friend!”

“Some local country boy or a science geek? I can make you forget about him,” Wayne said as he leaned into Ray.

“Who the fuck are you?” Gus roared as he threw down the bottles he was carrying, both hands now free, balled up into fists. “And what the fuck are you doing with MY boy friend!?”

Before The Fall

Chapter 1

“Who the fuck are you?” Gus roared as he threw down the bottles he was carrying, both hands now free, balled up into fists. “And what the fuck are you doing with MY boyfriend!?”

“I can see why you like him, Raymond,” Wayne said ignoring the seething Gus. “He is pretty to look at, but wouldn’t you prefer a man instead of a boy?” Wayne snarked as he weighed his options. Wayne was about Ray’s height. At 5' 10", neither boy was short; however, at just over six feet, like his dad and uncle, Gus was taller.

Gus was fuming and ready to do battle.

“Sonny Boy, Raymond, who’s your little friend?” Brian drawled as he and John sauntered over to the boys, having seen the potential altercation. Older Kinney eyebrows were arched in anticipation as they loomed over the boy.

“Mr. Kinney, Mr. Anderson, this is Wayne Johnson, an acquaintance from New York,” Ray explained, being very precise with his description of the interloper. “He decided to celebrate PRIDE in Pittsburgh this year.”

“How nice of him,” Brian sneered. It was obvious Brian thought Wayne was anything but nice. “Well, if Wayne is looking for a friendly place to celebrate PRIDE then I highly recommend Meathook. A young man of his obvious attributes could do well there,” Brian said as he looked the young man up and down. Not very impressed with what he saw, Brian turned toward his son and Ray.

“Gus, Ray, I believe Joan could use a set of strong arms to lean on.” Brian urged the boys back toward the parade then turned his death glare toward Wayne. Wayne quickly lost his bravado. “Do you need any help confirming your flight back to New York? I know one or two people at Liberty Air. I’m sure someone would be happy to assist you.”

With that, Brian picked up the bottles that Gus had thrown down and threw them in a nearby receptacle. “Must make sure the trash goes where it belongs,” Brian growled before he and John walked away. John followed Brian to the street vendor.

“What’s with us Kinney’s? Why can’t there be one generation that has it easy in the relationship department,” Brian griped as he paid for several bottles of water, handing a few to John to carry. Brian twisted off a bottle cap to take a long drink.

“Brian, young men from time immemorial have had trouble with relationships. It’s a part of life,” John said wisely.

“I was hoping Gus would be different.”

“He is different. He’s met a nice levelheaded young man from a great family. So there’s a bump or two in the road, they’ll get over it. Besides, Ray is planning to spend most of July here, right?”

“Yeah. Both he and Gus will be staying with us while Gus does his July internship at Part Deux. I’m not worried about that.”

“Then what are you worried about?”

“What Gus will do when he meets up with Wayne back in ole New York.”

“Brian you can’t always be there to protect your children.”

“Who says I can’t,” Brian mumbled. He finished off his water, threw the empty bottle away then he and his brother sprinted to catch up with the rest of their family.

*****

“I’m sorry,” Ray said to Gus as they walked just behind JR and Curtis. Lindsay and Mel were glowing having their children marching so close to them. At Joan’s request, the boys had guided her to a bench where she sat under a sun umbrella. Jenn and Seth were keeping her company. They shooed the boys back to the parade.

“What do you have to be sorry about? You’re not the asshole stalker,” Gus said quickly.

“Yeah, but it’s my fault that he’s here.”

“Did you invite him?”

“Fuck, no! But I’m sorry anyway.”

“Sorry is bullshit,” Gus spouted as he took Ray’s hand. The boys began to relax and enjoy themselves.

“Meathook?” Ray asked after a while.

Gus laughed. “A leather bar,” he explained. Ray gave him a pointed look. “So I’ve heard,” Gus quickly qualified. The boys kissed then nervously laughed hoping for no further drama to plague them for the remainder of the day.

*****

“Hey, Kinney!” someone shouted from the sidewalk as the family was getting near the end of the parade route.

Brian turned and looked in the direction of the voice. So did Gus. Brian looked at his son and they both chuckled and shook their heads, neither sure who the caller had been referring to.

“Brian Kinney,” the voice repeated.

Brian looked at the man who was now waving at him. He looked vaguely familiar. Something told Brian he should find out what the guy wanted.

“Justin, hold onto Bree. I’ll be right back,” Brian said.

Justin gave Brian a scowl. The last thing they needed was some old trick of Brian’s ruining the day.

Brian walked quickly over to the man. He didn’t want the family to get too far ahead of him. “Is there something I can do for you?” Brian asked abruptly as he studied the vaguely familiar face. If only he could put a name to it.

“You don’t recognize me, do you?” the guy asked with a laugh.

Brian frowned. “If you’re an old trick, I’m not interested,” Brian replied turning to go back to his family.

The man grabbed Brian’s arm to stop him. Brian gave the guy a death glare and the hand dropped immediately from his arm.

“Brian, I’m sorry,” the man said. “I just wanted to say hello. I’ve been gone from Pittsburgh for years. It was nice to see some familiar faces … and bodies,” he added as his eyes scanned Brian’s suggestive outfit. He gave Brian a wink.

“Don’t let the clothes fool you,” Brian said firmly. “I’m not who, or what, I used to be.”

“I’d say you’re even better than you used to be, and you were mighty fine way back when.”

“Who the fuck are you?” Brian asked with a deep furrow in his brow, and a strange feeling in the pit of his stomach.

“Would the name Todd mean anything to you?” the guy asked.

Brian thought for a moment and then it hit him. “So, how’s it going?”

"Fiiine,” Todd replied with a laugh. Brian had figured it out.

“If you had been naked, I might have recognized you sooner,” Brian said with a smirk.

“Or if I was leaning against a wall with someone’s dick up my ass.”

“Yeah, that would have been a dead giveaway,” Brian chuckled.

“I thought I’d visit some of my old haunts,” Todd added. “I’m living in Chicago now.”

“I’d love to reminisce,” Brian said, “but I need to catch up with my family.”

“Sure, nice seeing you,” Todd added.

Brian started to walk away then he turned back. “Hey, Todd, we’ll all be at the GLC for a while after the parade ends. Come over there if you’d like to see some of the old gang.”

“Thanks,” Todd replied with a big grin.

Brian hustled on down the street in his skintight and rather sweaty pants. He was happy to catch up to Justin and take Bree’s hand. Justin gave him a questioning look. Brian decided that discretion was the better part of valor and didn’t say anything. Matters would unfold in their own way.

*****

Finally, after a couple of hours on the trail, the marchers walked into the GLC parking lot.

“That was fucking way too far to walk,” Brian griped as he grabbed a bottle of cold water from the table that had been set up there. He drank it down greedily.

“Me too, Dada,” a little voice said.

“Sorry, Squirt,” Brian said turning the top on another bottle of water and handing it to his daughter. “You okay?”

“Tired,” Bree said finishing a long drink of water.

“That makes two of us.”

“Make that three,” Justin said as he finished off his bottle of water.

“We are becoming old farts,” Brian muttered.

“Did I hear old in that sentence?” Justin asked elbowing Brian gently in the ribs.

“I feel like I’m a hundred, and these fucking pants have started to chafe.”

Justin laughed. “They may chafe, but they sure proved you are still the Stud of Liberty Avenue.”

Brian raised a brow. “I’ll settle for retired Stud of Liberty Avenue.”

“Dada, what’s a stud?” Bree asked.

*****

“Richie, drink some water,” Emmett said taking a bottle from one of the water tables in the GLC parking lot. “We don’t want you getting dehydrated.

Drew, Emmett and Richie drank greedily for a couple of minutes.

“That was much needed,” Drew said wiping his mouth and tossing the empty bottle into a recycling bin.

“The last few blocks seemed to be a million miles long,” Emmett said with a sigh. “Am I getting old?”

“You’ll always be young and beautiful to me,” Drew replied correctly, giving Emmett a big smile and then a hug and kiss.

“You are so getting some tonight,” Emmett said returning the kiss.

“Eiw!” Richie reacted, but then he giggled.

“So what did you think of your first PRIDE?” Emmett asked his son.

“I think I floated all the way through it,” Richie said with a faraway look in his eye. “It was … the best!”

Emmett grinned at him. “I guess I should call you Nina, not Richie, as long as you’re dressed the way you are.”

“Hey, Nina,” a young man in drag, who was walking by, called out. He gave Richie the thumbs up.

Nina beamed in response. Drew and Emmett stared at them in astonishment.

“You … you’re not going to start dating, are you?” Emmett asked uncertainly.

“I can’t date,” Drew replied with his tongue in cheek. “I’m married.”

“Oh, pshaw!” Emmett reacted swatting his husband. “I meant Richie.”

Richie was staring after the guy, or girl, who had called to him. He wasn’t sure what to make of this at all.

“Richie,” Emmett repeated.

“Oh, sorry. What do you think he meant?” Richie asked cocking his head towards the boy in drag.

“I think he meant that you looked good,” Drew replied.

“And that maybe he was interested in you,” Emmett added.

“Oh,” Richie said. “I thought that might be what it meant, but I wasn’t sure.”

“You’re a little young for such things,” Emmett said carefully. “But you look so grown up and beautiful as Nina.”

“Thanks,” Richie said with a big smile. “I feel beautiful today.”

“Then let’s go inside and show you off to everybody.”

“Sure,” Richie replied. He would never forget his first PRIDE.

*****

“Mom, how are you feeling?” Brian asked as he came out of the restroom in the GLC with Justin. He had needed his husband’s help to peel off the snakeskin pants. He felt much better in his jeans and a wifebeater. He carried the legendary pants in a case he had brought for just that purpose.

“I’m doing fine, son,” Joan replied. She was sitting on a chair having a cup of coffee. Danny was being most attentive.

“She got tired about halfway along the route, so we sat down,” Danny explained. “One of the golf carts came by and we got them to drive us back here.”

“I … I’m sorry, Mom, I didn’t see you drop out,” Brian said. “When I realized you weren’t with us any longer, I didn’t know how to find you.”

“I’m fine, but I think I may have tried to overdo it a little. Danny took good care of me.”

“That’s my man,” Brian said squeezing Divina’s shoulder.

“I have my moments,” Danny replied with a coy wink.

“Where’s my granddaughter?” Joan asked.

“I think she’s over at the food table with John and Bobby,” Justin said. “Would you like to see her?”

Joan nodded and Justin headed over to the food table to retrieve his daughter.

“You’re sure you’re okay?” Brian asked again.

“Just fine.”

“Gamma Joan, I marched in the parade,” Bree said proudly running over to her grandmother and giving her a big hug.

“I know you did, sweetheart. You looked very beautiful.”

“Thank you,” Bree said pertly.

“She was pretty zonked at the end of the route,” Brian added hoping to make Joan feel better about having to stop partway through. “We all were.”

“But I’m good now,” Bree informed them.

“The wonders of food and water,” Justin contributed.

“Hungry, Daddy,” Bree told her father.

“I think we need to return to the food table. See you in a bit, Joan.”

Joan watched the two make their way through the masses. “She is a lovely little girl.”

“I happen to think so too,” Brian replied.

“Where’s my grandson?”

“He’s probably around here somewhere,” Brian said looking around. When he didn’t spot Ray or Gus, he began to wonder about that kid on the parade route.

*****

“Did you have a good time at the parade?” Lindsay asked JR and Curtis as they were enjoying a cold beverage and some snacks.

“I had a great time, Miss Lindsay!” Curtis said with enthusiasm.

“You sound surprised,” Lindsay commented.

“I wasn’t really sure if I should be here but everyone seems so nice.”

“Why wouldn’t they be?” Lindsay asked.

“I’m not gay,” Curtis replied.

“Neither is JR or Debbie, Carl, Jennifer or Seth but they all marched,” Lindsay said reasonably.

“I guess so. Anyway, I had fun,” Curtis reaffirmed as Dr. Raph and Hector came up to the buffet table.

“We all had a great time,” Raph said.

“Ditto!” Hector added. “For years I used to watch from the sidelines, it felt good to participate for once. What about you, JR, did you have fun?” JR was looking rather contemplative as she sipped her soda.

“I liked it a lot.”

“But…?” Lindsay queried.

“No but. Like Mr. Hector said, it felt good to participate. Being a member of a club is one thing but actually taking part in something means a whole lot more,” JR explained.

“I agree,” Mel said as she joined them. “And now that you’ve proven your point, you can come home with us tonight,” Melanie said emphatically.

“What do you mean?” JR asked her mother.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Mel asked.

“Mel, it isn’t obvious to me. Why don’t you explain it to me?” Lindsay said coolly. Curtis took that moment to walk away with his dads. He gave JR a sympathetic look before he went.

“JR marched with her friends; the parade is over. And after we have our round up meeting, we can all go back home as a family,” Mel said.

“Mama, I’m going home with daddy and Uncle Ben.”

“But I assumed...”

“Remember that old adage, never assume,” Lindsay counseled.

“Fuck that! JR, we’ll take you back to Michael’s to pick up your stuff then we’re taking you home. I’ve had enough of this nonsense.”

“Mama, it’s not nonsense. And I’m not going with you!” With tears in her eyes, JR turned to run back toward Michael.

“Melanie, have you learned nothing?” Lindsay began. “We’re going to lose her if you’re not careful.”

“She’s my daughter,” Mel blurted out without any regard to Lindsay’s feelings.

“You know something, Mel, I think I finally got it. It doesn’t matter what I think or feel. It doesn’t matter what your daughter thinks or feels. It’s all about you, isn’t it? Well, guess what? Now you have what you want. You can do whatever you want, because I’m done. If you need to get in touch with me, you’ll find me at the Plaza,” Lindsay turned and walked away leaving Mel alone.

“What just happened?” Mel asked herself out loud.

“Looks like you just trashed your family,” Brian answered.

“I bet this makes you very happy. You’ve always hated me. You’ve always taken every opportunity to turn Lindsay against me.”

“After all these years you still don’t get it, do you?”

“What don’t I get?”

“You’re right about one thing; I don’t like you very much.”

“I knew it!”

“But not for the reasons you might think.”

“Enlighten me.”

“It’ll be my pleasure. You’re beautiful, for a woman. Intelligent and very good at what you do, but you’re just not a nice person. You’ve tried to stifle Lindsay’s dreams to make her conform to your way of thinking, and you’re doing the same to JR. You tried to do the same to Gus but fortunately Lindsay was strong enough to stand up to you.”

Melanie snorted. “Like you’re so perfect!”

“I’m far from perfect and man enough to admit it. But this is about you, and you’re on the verge of losing everything that gives all of this any meaning,” Brian said as he waved his hand in the air indicating the GLC and what it represented. “What’s so good about fighting for equal marriage rights when you’re about to lose your wife and daughter to your own prejudices and stubbornness. Think about it, Mel.” Brian walked back to his family.

Melanie stood alone for a moment then decided to go home, alone.

“Brian, what’s going on?” Michael asked. JR was outside in the parking lot with Ben and Curtis. Michael turned his soulful puppy dog eyes toward Brian hoping, like always, Brian would save the day.

“I don’t think I can fix this, Mikey. Mel is going to have to do this on her own.”

“What should I do?”

“Nothing, just give JR the love and respect she deserves,” Brian said as he bussed his friend’s head.

“I can do that,” Michael whispered into Brian’s chest.

“I know you can, Mikey. JR couldn’t have a better father.”

“Except maybe for you,” Michael quipped.

“Yeah, well, I have my hands full with the Squirt. Speaking of which, I better go find her.”

“I think she’s holding court with Emmett and the rest of the ‘ladies’,” Michael said with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Fuck, that’s all I need, Emmett and Bree trading fashion tips. I gotta go,” Brian groaned then rushed off to find his daughter and perhaps prevent further disaster. Michael laughed as Brian went in search of his precocious daughter.

Just then a familiar person walked by.

“Hey, Todd, how’s it going?” Michael automatically said.

“Fine,” came the expected response. The two old acquaintances laughed then took the time to become reacquainted.

Before the Fall

Chapter 2

Bree sat on one of the hard plastic chairs of the GLC. She had a little plate of carrot and celery sticks and half a sandwich that Justin had got for her. Like the princess she was she surveyed her kingdom.

Her Gamma Joan sat beside her holding her juice box. The drag queens from the parade sat in a semi-circle facing her.

“You look very pretty, Richie,” Bree said.

“Thanks,” Richie replied as he fluffed his wig and grinned.

“I like your dress.”

“It was my very favorite. It’s chiffon,” Richie informed her, running his hand over the soft fabric.

“A lady always looks fetching in chiffon,” Danny announced.

“Is your dress chiffon, Mr. Danny?” Bree asked.

“Why yes, it is,” Danny said with a smile. His very red lips curled up at the edges. “How discerning of you.”

“I like chiffon,” Bree declared. “Your dress isn’t chiffon, is it, Auntie Emm?”

“No, sweetheart, this is a Chanel suit, and it most definitely isn’t chiffon.”

“Is it virgin wool?” Richie asked.

“That would be my guess,” Emmett replied.

“You look very nice with black hair,” Bree advised him.

“I have to confess that my girdle is killing me,” Emmett sighed.

“Mine too,” Danny agreed.

“I’m glad I don’t have to wear a girdle,” Richie said, “but these boobs get in the way of eating.” He took a careful bite out of his sandwich, holding the small plate above his finely crafted bosom.

Danny laughed,” The things we queens do for fashion.”

“It’s not as easy as it used to be,” Emmett admitted.

“Wait till you get to be my age,” Danny griped.

“Are you damsels finished gabbing yet?” Brian asked with a smirk. He stole one of Bree’s carrot sticks from her plate.

“Can I get a chiffon dress, Dada?” Bree asked.

Joan almost choked on her sandwich, Emmett grinned, Danny coughed to cover his laughter and Richie looked baffled. Brian looked around at the assembled group knowing that they had planted the need for chiffon in Bree’s head.

“You just got the new dress you’re wearing, Squirt,” he said trying to make her see that she didn’t need another new dress.

“But a lady looks fetching in chiffon,” Bree said batting her eyes at her father.

“Is that so?” Brian asked with a glare for the assembled queens.

“Yes, and I want to be a lady like Auntie Emm and Mr. Danny and Richie.”

“I don’t think you can be a lady quite like them,” Brian informed his daughter.

“But why not? I’m pretty like they are. I just need the chiffon dress.”

“I think it’s time to go home, Squirt,” Brian said.

Bree glared at her father, and the assembled ladies each took a bite of their sandwiches to stifle their laughs.

*****

“Hey, Justin, do you remember Todd?” Michael called out.

“Todd?” Justin asked, turning from the food table where he had just grabbed a sandwich.

“From the backroom,” Michael supplied with a chuckle.

“Oh, that Todd!” Justin said with a grin. “I didn’t recognize you.”

“Well, it has been a while and it’s not dark and I’m not naked,” Todd explained with a laugh.

“Yeah, that might be why I didn’t make the connection. How are you?”

“I’m good, living in Chicago.”

“Really? How did you end up there?”

“I met this guy … in the backroom. He was visiting from Chicago.”

“You found out about that…”

“While his dick was up my ass? Yeah, I occasionally talked,” Todd said with a shake of his head and a sheepish look.

“So, did you two hook up?” Justin asked.

“Yeah, he was going back to Chicago and he asked me to go with him.”

“And you did?”

“Yeah, and it was good for a while. Finally he just left one day, and I’ve been on my own ever since.”

“No boyfriends?” Justin asked.

“Every once and a while, but nothing very permanent. I don’t know how you and Kinney do it.”

“Most of the time I don’t either,” Justin laughed. “And Brian is totally bewildered by it all.”

“For being bewildered, you two look pretty happy.”

“We are,” Justin stated. “We have a nice home and two great kids.”

“Two?”

“Yeah, that’s our daughter Bree holding court over there.” Justin pointed to Bree and her circle of admirers.

“She’s beautiful,” Todd said. “She must be your daughter with that hair.”

Justin nodded and smiled. “She is, but she’s got Brian’s personality.”

“Shit! How did that happen?”

Justin laughed. “It’s beyond explainable. She definitely has her moments. She’s probably talking Brian into a shopping spree right now.”

Todd watched the little girl and the people around her. “I’m glad things worked out for you two,” he said.

“I hope you find someone soon.”

“That would be nice, but I don’t think I’ll find that someone in a backroom.”

“Maybe not, but I found my guy outside Babylon.”

“Yeah, lucky you. Good to see you, Justin, I better get going.”

“Aren’t you going to talk to Brian?”

“Nah, tell him I was here. I think it’s time for me to move on. This trip down memory lane is dragging me down.”

“I’m sorry,” Justin said sincerely.

“It’s not your fault, and to quote the master, ‘Sorry’s bullshit.’”

“See ya, Todd.”

Todd nodded and walked towards the exit doors.

“That was kind of sad,” Michael said. “I guess I forget sometimes how lucky we are.”

“Yeah,” Justin agreed before he headed over to his husband and little girl.

*****

“Was that Todd from the backroom?” Ted asked Michael. He had seen Michael introducing the man around. He thought the guy looked familiar.

“Yeah, he’s back for a visit. Lives in Chicago now.”

“I fucked him once,” Ted said proudly.

“So what? So did I.”

“You didn’t.”

“I did so. He was pretty … available … back in the day.”

“Yeah.”

They watched Todd leave the building.

“We sure did fuck around back then, didn’t we?” Ted observed.

“Yeah, but that was a long time ago.”

“It’s a wonder…”

“No it’s not,” Michael said vehemently. “We grew up. We got past all that nonsense.”

“Nonsense? That was our way of life back then.”

“That was Brian’s way of life back then … fucking everything that moved. We never came close to what he did.”

“But we would have … if we could.”

Michael scowled and went to find his husband. He didn’t need to be reminded of such things.

“What’s up?” Allen asked as he walked up to Ted.

“Nothing much, just reminiscing about the bad old days.”

“Do you miss them?’

“Sometimes,” Ted admitted. “But I like the good now days much more.”

Allen gave Ted a kiss before they went to get another sandwich.

*****

“Leaving so soon?” Brian snarked as he caught up with Todd before he left the building.

“Yeah, I think I outstayed my welcome.”

“What makes you say that?”

“What’s that old saying; you can never go back? I guess I tried coming back, but it’s not working.”

“Do you really want to come back? To the Pitts, I mean, leave big bad Chicago behind.”

“I was considering it. I really don’t have much to leave behind. The big city is too big for me. Too many temptations.”

“I get the picture. What do you do for a living when you’re...?”

“When I’m not getting my ass fucked off in a backroom somewhere, you mean?”

Brian merely smirked as he shrugged his shoulders. In the bad old days he had barely said two words to Todd and now he was carrying on a conversation like they were old friends. But something about Todd reminded Brian of things that might have been. He felt compelled to find out Todd’s story.

“That was a long time ago. My ass isn’t as young as it used to be. But to answer your question, I had my own landscaping business. Which may seem a little insane in a big city, but you wouldn’t believe how many people have a thing for rooftop terraces. And major corporations like to include small parks when they design new office buildings. But the competition is fierce, and I run a one man operation.”

“You don’t play well with others?”

“No, I play well, all right, except when I’m playing with incompetence. I’m very detail oriented. I mean how many times have you seen someone mow the lawn and you feel you have to go back to do it again.”

“My sentiments exactly. Um, so Todd, no one special back in ole Chi town?”

“Nope.”

“Fancy relocating?” Brian asked as he walked Todd out of the GLC and to the parking lot. Twenty minutes later Brian was back and looking rather smug.

“What did you do?” Justin asked with a suspicious tone.

“Moi?”

“Toi.”

“Oh nothing much, Sunshine. Just helping out my community,” Brian said with a straight face as he snaked his arm across Justin’s shoulder.

“Why does that scare me?” Justin stated as they went to retrieve their daughter and family, and prepare to go back to the hotel.

*****

Some hours later, Gus and Ray were relaxing at the loft.

“Thanks, Dad. Yeah, Gus and will be here for the week. Okay. Where? Okay, I’ll let Gus know. Oh, Daaad. Yeah, I love you too. I’ll remember to call Jeff. Okay. Bye, Dad, say hi to Daddy for me. I’ll call him too, I promise. Bye.”

“Your parents are cool with you staying here instead of going back to New York for your PRIDE?” Gus asked as soon as Ray got off the phone.

“Yeah. Very cool. I’m kinda surprised. It almost sounded like Dad knew what happened.”

“You mean with your stalker.”

“Yeah, him. You don’t think...”

“What? That my Pop called them?”

“Yeah. Would he?”

“I’ve seen my Pop do a lot weird things. I wouldn’t put it past him. So yeah, maybe. You want me to call him?”

“No. Your Dad’s a real honest guy. I’m sure he’ll tell us.”

“So what else did your dad say?”

“He’s going to send my clothes to Kinnetik. I only brought enough stuff for a week. If I’m going to spend a month at the cottage, I’ll need more clothes.”

“That makes sense. We have a whole month together!” Gus exclaimed with a wide smile and a waggle to his eyebrows.

“Let’s not waste it,” Raymond said as he pounced on his boyfriend.

*****

“Dada, when do we go home?” Bree asked her father with a yawn. Brian was tucking her in for the night. Being a princess amongst all those queens was very tiring.

“Tomorrow, Squirt, after breakfast with the family.”

“Is Gamma Joan coming to breakfast?” Bree mumbled softly.

“Yes, she is,” Brian murmured back as he gently swiped a baby fine lock of strawberry blonde hair off Bree’s forehead. Brian had arranged to have brunch for the family in one of the smaller catering halls. He realized that there might not be too many more whole family gatherings left so he wanted to mark the occasion.

“That’s good,” Bree managed to say before she drifted off to sleep.

*****

“She asleep?” Justin asked when Brian got back to their bedroom. Brian turned the lock on the door so that they wouldn’t be disturbed by little people too early in the morning

“Yes, I...”

Justin put one finger to Brian’s lips to stop the unnecessary explanation. “There’s no need to explain to me, I’ve been known to indulge in that guilty pleasure on many occasions." Justin knew that Brian had been watching their daughter sleep for a while. Brian merely shrugged.

“Bri, will you tell me what you were up to with Todd this afternoon? I’m not jealous, just curious.”

Brian stripped off his clothes and helped Justin divest himself of his so they could shower together. As Brian adjusted the spray, he related the conversation that he had with Bobby shortly after Memorial Day.

“I’ve been feeling a little useless lately. In case you haven’t noticed, Kinnetik does very well without me.”

“That’s only because you’ve chosen the best people to put in charge. It doesn’t mean you’re useless,” Justin said as he ran a soapy cloth over Brian’s back. “So what did Bobby suggest?”

“You know that lawn service we use?”

“The one when after they’re finished with the front lawn, you feel compelled to inspect and re-edge? That lawn service?” Justin snarked.

“Yes.”

“What about it?”

“Bobby suggested that I buy it.”

“Why? To torture the owner?”

“No. Bobby thinks I can use the exercise.”

“What?”

“He thinks I’m bored and I should take up gardening as more than just a hobby.”

“And you agree with him?”

“To a point. I enjoy puttering in our garden.”

“That’s obvious.”

“And I get some sort of weird pleasure working on Emmett’s, and even your sister’s. I even enjoyed the work I did on Muncherville. But like many landscaping services, they also provide winter services. I am not about to go out to shovel. But I would like to see a landscaping service that really takes pride in what they do and has some unique designs to offer. I hate cookie cutter gardens. But when I start a project, I do it right or I don’t take on the project at all.”

Justin laughed. “You’re anal like that.”

“And so is Todd; no pun intended. He confided to me that he runs his own one man landscaping business in Chicago but he’s having trouble competing with the big boys. So I offered him...”

“You offered him the opportunity of a lifetime. Can we afford to take on a new business?”

“According to Theodore we can, but I’ll put it in my name just in case.”

“Brian, we do this together. I’m not concerned.”

“Whatever you say, Sunshine,” Brian said with a devilish smirk as they rinsed off then got out of the shower.

“Shall I name your new enterprise? You’ve let me name your other businesses.”

“Before I’m accused of becoming staid, I think we’ll break with tradition just this once. I’ll name it,” Brian said as he took pleasure in drying his mate with one of the hotel’s thick towels.

“And what shall you call your new landscaping and garden center?”

“I think I shall name it The Sunshine Garden and Lawn Center,” Brian announced smugly. Justin laughed. His blazing smile warmed Brian’s heart and hardened his cock. “Do you approve?” Brian asked as he nudged Justin onto the bed.

“Yeah, I approve,” Justin replied as he kissed his lover while he suggestively caressed Brian’s dick. “I really approve,” he said as he rolled over, positioning his ass perfectly for Brian.

Zeroing in on Justin’s delectable ass, Brian murmured, “Me too.”

Before The Fall

Chapter 3

“Dada,” Bree whispered as she raised up on her knees to get closer to Brian’s ear. The family was seated at several tables in one of the smaller ballrooms Brian had rented for brunch the day after PRIDE. “I hafta go to the bathroom,” Bree whispered.

“Okay, Squirt, let’s go,” Brian said as he wiped his mouth with his napkin. He and Justin exchanged a knowing look as Brian cocked his head toward the door. Justin nodded his understanding.

“Do you need any help?” Brian asked just outside the family restroom near the hotel lobby.

“No, Dada,” Bree assured her father. Brian nodded in resignation as his all too fast growing baby girl walked into the restroom all by herself.

“I’ll be right outside, Squirt,” he said as the door began to swing closed.

“Okay, Dada!” Brian heard. To keep himself occupied, Brian walked the few steps toward the side of the gift shop. Through the windows he could see the fashionable, if not overpriced, clothing for sale, and a bevy of sparkling trinkets on display. There were brooches made from glittering semi-precious stones, earrings, and bracelets. There were strings of colorful beads and pendants in every color and shape including...

“Oooo, Dada, look at the pretty green froggie necklace!” Bree said as she came up behind Brian.

“You would notice that one. Did you wash your hands?”

“Yes, I did. Dada, can I have it? I don’t have no froggie necklaces.”

“You don’t have any froggie necklaces.”

“That’s right, Dada.”

“Bree.”

“Pleeez.”

“Briana, we’re not here to do shopping.”

“I know, Dada, but it reminds me of...” Bree began in a small voice as she looked longingly at the pendant then down at her sandals.

“What does it remind you of?” Brian asked as he squatted down in front of his daughter. Brian took her little hands into his.

“Home, Dada. The froggie reminds me of the frogs at our stream,” Bree said. Brian drew the little girl into his arms. “Please, Dada. I won’t break it and I’ll only wear it for special times. And, and...”

“Okay, Squirt,” Brian said as he hugged her tighter. “Ugh!” he groaned as he stood up with Bree in his arms. “You are getting so big,” Brian said as he nosed her pigtails. “Come on, let’s go get you a frog,” Brian grumbled, making Bree giggle. She knew her Dada’s grumble meant he really wasn’t angry.

“Oh, thank you, Dada!” Bree said as she wrapped her arms around her father’s neck, kissing his cheek. Brian blushed as the saleswoman smiled fondly at the obviously indulgent father buying his daughter the shiny trinket.

“Would the young lady like to wear it now or shall I wrap it?” the woman asked, recognizing Brian as one of Pittsburgh’s prominent businessmen.

“Oh Dada!” Bree said with her violet blue eyes opened wide; she hugged Brian tighter.

“She’ll wear it,” Brian managed to say as he put Bree down so that he could do the honors. He gave the saleswoman his room information so that he could be billed for the necklace.

“There’s a mirror, if the young lady would care to see how she looks wearing the necklace. I think the frog has found a good home,” the woman said as she pointed to the mirror at the edge of the counter.

Brian picked Bree back up so that she could see herself and the necklace. Bree gasped with delight.

“It’s so pretty,” Bree exclaimed as she touched the pendant where it hung against her chest.

“Bri?” Justin called out from the doorway before Brian could make any comment. Justin had become a little concerned at Brian and Bree’s prolonged absence so he went looking for them. “What’s going on? I got worried about you two,” Justin said, smiling and shaking his head. He had a good idea of exactly what happened. “What did you do, Brian?” Justin asked with only the slightest tone of admonishment in his voice.

“Look, Daddy, Dada got me a froggie necklace!” Bree said showing off her necklace and beaming a bright, sunny smile.

“He did? It’s beautiful, Sweetheart,” Justin said as he held out his arms for Bree.

Brian transferred their daughter to Justin then stepped back slightly to admire his blond beauties. Slipping his hand into his pocket, Brian took out his phone. He was unable to resist taking a picture of Bree and Justin and their matching smiles.

“And you’re such a pushover,” Justin said to his spouse.

“The necklace does suit your daughter,” the saleswoman felt obligated to say in Brian’s defense.

“I agree,” Justin confirmed. “Thank you.” Justin put Bree down then took her hand. “Bri, let’s get back before everyone leaves.” Brian took Bree’s other hand.

“What do you say to the nice lady, Squirt?”

“Thank you,” Bree said politely.

“You’re very welcome,” the woman replied sincerely, as the Kinney-Taylor family left the shop to finish brunch with their guests.

*****

“So where the fuck have you been?” Debbie demanded as the Kinney-Taylor family returned to their table in the ballroom.

“We had business to attend to,” Brian said with a wicked wink at Bree and Justin.

“Yeah, business,” Bree agreed, bobbing her head and touching her new froggie necklace before sitting down in her chair.

“Is that new, Bree?” Richie asked craning his neck to see Bree’s newest possession.

“Yes,” Bree said proudly, “my Dada just got it for me. It reminds me of home.”

“It’s beautiful,” Richie said with a wistful look in his eye. The look was not lost on Emmett.

“You look lovely, sweetheart,” Jennifer said proudly. “That necklace seems to remind me of Brian’s favorite kind of wildlife.”

Brian gave his mother-in-law a mock glare before sitting down.

“Yeah, he fell in love with the poisonous tree frogs in Central America,” Bobby piped up.

“But this is like the froggies at our house,” Bree stated firmly.

“And very fine frogs they are,” John added, reaching over and patting Bree’s head.

“I know, Unca John,” Bree stated. “Dada loves them.” She gave her father that sunny Taylor smile, and Brian couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Frogs are very important in the eco-system of our planet,” Raph contributed. He and his family had been invited to the brunch as well.

“If you say so, O great veterinarian,” Brian joked.

“I do say so,” Raph replied with a smile. He knew Brian wasn’t at all as afraid of frogs as he often let on. Everyone knew. But Brian’s aversion to frogs was still a standing joke in the family.

“I need to go to the restroom,” Richie whispered to Emmett.

“Go ahead, sweetie, we’ll be here when you get back,” Emmett said to his son.

As Richie excused himself from the table, Jennifer elbowed Seth. Seth looked at Richie’s back fading out the door of the ballroom. He shrugged, but got to his feet. He quickly made his way out the door.

In the restroom, Seth splashed some water on his face as he waited for Richie to come out of a stall. There didn’t seem to be anyone else in the facility. Seth heard a toilet flush, and then a stall door opened.

“Oh,” Richie said in surprise. “Hi, Mr. Seth.”

“You remember my name?” Seth asked.

“Sure, I’m good with names,” Richie said as he started washing his hands. “You’re Mr. Justin’s stepfather, aren’t you?”

“Well, I guess I am,” Seth replied. He wasn’t used to being referred to in that way.

“Were you waiting for me?” Richie asked, seeing that Seth made no move to use the toilet or urinal.

“Yes,” Seth said honestly.

“Why?” Richie felt a shiver of worry run up his spine. Had he done something bad? Were they going to tell him they didn’t want him at family gatherings?

“Richie. Richie!” Seth repeated.

“Oh, yeah, sorry,” Richie said when he finally heard his name. He ripped off some paper towel and dried his hands. “Have I done something wrong?”

“No, nothing’s wrong,” Seth said shaking his head. “My beautiful wife in her infinite wisdom felt that I should talk to you.”

“About what?” Richie asked with a frown. He tossed the used paper towel into the bin.

“That was exactly what I asked Jennifer when she suggested this.”

“What did she say?”

“She said she thought I could offer you some advice.”

“Do I need advice?”

Seth chuckled. “Apparently not.”

Richie smiled. “What would you tell me if you were going to have this talk with me?” Richie’s eyes sparkled with mischief.

Seth liked this kid the more he saw of him. “I thought I’d tell you that this cwazy wittle family is made up of all kinds.”

“I kind of figured that out,” Richie said. “What kind are you?” He grinned impishly.

“Sometimes I think I’m the token straight guy,” Seth laughed. “But Carl and I have to share that title.”

“Do you mind being singled out as that?” Richie asked, his face a study in seriousness.

“No, I don’t mind. It’s kind of nice to have a special designation.”

“I don’t like being singled out,” Richie admitted. “I tried to hide and be ordinary, be normal, for so long, but it didn’t work.” The boy looked so sad.

Seth placed his hand on Richie’s shoulder. “Hiding, and trying to be something you’re not, will never make you happy, Richie.”

“I guess,” Richie sighed.

“I know. The people in this family will do their best to support you and help you be what you’re meant to be,” Seth stated.

“But … how do I know what I’m supposed to be?”

“Did you feel good during the parade?” Richie nodded. “Were you happy?”

“Yes.”

“Then I would say that you know a little something about what you’re meant to be.”

Richie looked thoughtful as he stared at Seth. “Maybe you’re right … and maybe your wife is a pretty smart woman,” he added with a big grin.

“You better believe she is.”

“We should go back,” Richie said starting towards the door.

“Richie.”

“Yes.” The young boy turned back toward Seth.

“If you ever want to talk, you know how to reach me.”

“Thanks, I’ll remember that,” Richie said as he pulled the restroom door open and they both exited the room.

*****

“Where’s Emmett?” Richie asked as he took his place at the table.

“He’ll be back in a couple of minutes,” Ted informed him.

“Where did he go?”

“Can’t tell you,” Drew said, “or we’d have to kill you.”

Richie frowned and then smiled. He was sure Emmett would return. He had promised to be there when he got back. Richie ate some of the fruit on his plate while he waited. He saw JR and Curtis talking to each other. He kind of wished he was at the table with them, but you couldn’t have everything. He looked over at Bree who smiled at him and touched her froggie necklace. Richie couldn’t help but think how lucky she was to have two parents who loved her and bought her everything she wanted.

“Richie, honey, I got something for you.” Emmett’s voice brought Richie from his reverie back to the reality of the Plaza ballroom.

“You did, what?”

“Open it,” Emmett said with a big grin, as he handed a small box to Richie.

“What is it?” Richie asked excitedly. He could feel his heart pounding. He couldn’t imagine what Emmett had got him.

“Open it and see,” Emmett encouraged him.

Richie gently lifted the lid of the box. He pulled the cotton batting from the top of whatever was inside. A little gasp escaped his lips, and then he just stared into the box.

“Where did you get this?” he asked in awe.

“From the same shop that Bree’s necklace came from,” Emmett explained.

“What is it, Richie?” Bree asked moving over to Richie’s table to see what he had received.

“It’s beautiful,” Richie said. He lifted the piece of jewelry from the box. “It’s a beautiful silver bracelet.”

“Ooh, nice,” Bree said.

“Try it on,” Emmett suggested. “Let me help you.” Emmett took the silver ID bracelet from Richie and undid the clasp. He carefully did it up around Richie’s slim wrist. “The lady in the store said we can have some links taken out if it’s too big. And we can get it engraved with your name if you like.”

“My name?”

“Yes, Richie or Richard or … I had thought maybe 1st PRIDE.”

“First PRIDE,” Richie repeated. “I like that.”

“Oooh, I hoped you would. You can wear it till we’re ready to leave the hotel, and then we’ll drop it off at the shop to get it engraved.”

Richie stared at his wrist and the lovely piece of silver that now adorned it. Tears threatened to fall. “I … I don’t know what to say, Emmett. Thank you so much. It’s … wonderful.”

“My pleasure, Richie,” Emmett replied as the two hugged … hard.

“Can I have a piece of that?” Drew asked, and Richie was happy to oblige with a big hug.

“You’re both so kind to me.”

“We love you, sweetie. We wanted your first PRIDE to be special.”

“It has been,” Richie said. He glanced over at Seth who gave him a quiet thumbs up. Maybe being singled out in this family wasn’t so bad after all.

*****

“So what are you two boys doing for the Summer?” Debbie asked as she cornered Gus and Ray at the buffet table. The growing teens were loading up ‘thirds’ before the wait staff began to clear off the tables. “Besides eating your way through to the Fall, I mean,” Debbie added as she spied their full plates.

“Oh, Grandmaw,” Gus teased as he shoved a strip of crispy bacon in his mouth.

“Gus is going to intern at his Dad’s Harrisburg branch for July and I’m not so sure what I’m going to do,” Ray began to politely explain as his boyfriend was stuffing his face. “We were going to go back to NY for our PRIDE and then come right back but we changed our plans,” Ray conceded and was silently relieved at their decision. Ray wasn’t in any hurry to meet up with Wayne. There’d be time enough for a confrontation when Ray finally did go home.

“I may have a solution for that,” Bobby said as he approached them, overhearing the conversation. “Part Deux isn’t that far from my office and I could use my own intern for the month.”

“But I don’t know anything about the law,” Ray said.

“You don’t have to. You’re studying business in college, aren’t you?” Bobby asked Ray.

“Yes and engineering.”

“Well, I’m a lawyer that specializes in business contracts and charitable institutions. I think you may find something to relate to. Besides, I don’t think you want to be totally idle. Even Brian does more than just play in his gardens all day. He does do some work,” Bobby teased. He knew very well that Brian had his hands in everything that his branches did even if it was via remote access with his computer.

“Thank you, Mr. Morrison! I’d love to work with you.”

“We’ll keep a log of your hours and your agenda. You can submit it to your advisor when you go back in the Fall and see if you qualify for extra credit.”

“Wow! Thank you!” Ray said with a big smile.

“Thank you, Uncle Bobby,” Gus mumbled around a slice of fruit. Bobby and Debbie chuckled.

“You boys go eat at the table like humans,” Debbie said as she pointed to a table.

“Yes ma’am,” Ray and Gus murmured obediently as they took their bounty to a table to eat properly.

“You know, we’re always comparing Gus to his father but there is one big difference between them,” Debbie said as she and Bobby walked back to their tables.

“What’s that?”

“Their appetites.”

“I’m not so sure about that. They both have healthy appetites; it’s just Gus’ runs more toward food while Brian’s...”

“Runs toward sex,” Debbie snarked.

“Yes but not just any sex,” Bobby said as he smiled fondly at his brother-in-law who was trying to be inconspicuous as he was stealing kisses from Bree and Justin. Bree was sitting on Brian’s lap showing off her new necklace to her daddies.

“You’re right, Brian’s addiction is his Sunshine and his family. How the mighty have fallen.”

“Not fallen, Deb, risen. He’s risen above what he might have been to become what he always had in him. What you, Justin and his brother have encouraged in him. He’s happy, Debbie.”

“I can see that. And I don’t know anyone more deserving,” Debbie said sincerely as she patted Bobby’s cheek before joining Carl.

“And what were you and Debbie conspiring about?” Brian asked with a suspicious arch of his brow.

“Nothing. We both agree that you’ve evolved into a nice human being,” Bobby mentioned smugly and said nothing more on the matter. He and John exchanged loving glances.

Brian took it all in then looked around the room at the members of his cwazy widdle family. It was one of those rare occasions when the family was able to revel in quiet conversation. “You know something, Sunshine?”

“What, Bri?”

“Sometimes I wonder what I did to deserve all this,” Brian said trying to be sarcastic but failing.

“I know.”

“Yeah? What?” Brian smirked at Justin.

“You finally wised up and married me,” Justin said with a straight face.

“Yeah, I did,” Brian whispered as he leaned in to kiss Justin’s lips. Brian frowned when they broke apart. “One thing I’m not so wise about.”

“What’s that?” Justin asked with concern.

“That,” Brian said indicating JR, Michael, Ben and Lindsay. Melanie was conspicuously absent from their little party. JR looked a little lost even though she was happy to be with her father and Curtis. It still hurt that so far there wasn’t any resolution to her differences with her mother. Lindsay wasn’t looking any happier either.

“How many more times are you going to try to fix their marriage? They have to work things out on their own,” Justin said wisely.

“I know but I don’t like to see Lindsay and JR so unhappy.”

“Bri, you've given those two every opportunity to connect and reconnect. It’s up to them to determine if their marriage is worth fighting for. Maybe it’s time for them to finally move on.” Brian nodded sadly. Justin reached up, placing his hand behind Brian’s neck to pull him closer for another kiss. “Take us home,” Justin said.

Brian smiled. It was time for him to take his family home.

Before The Fall

Chapter 4

“Ashley, can you come over and play?”

“I don’t know, but I could ask my mommy.”

“Will she let you?”

“She might.”

“Tell her pleeeeze, coz I’m really, really lonesome,” Bree said with a big sigh into the telephone.

“Okay, wait a minute,” Ashley responded as she set down the phone to go ask her mother.

Bree waited patiently, but when Ashley didn’t come right back, she began to doubt that her plan was going to work.

“What are you doing, Squirt?”

Bree jumped and almost dropped the phone. She turned to face her father. “Um…”

“Squirt!” Brian said making his displeasure clear.

“I … I was talking to Ashley.”

“About what?”

“Um…”

“One more ‘um’ and you will spend the rest of the afternoon in your bedroom,” Brian warned. “Tell me the truth.”

“I asked her to come over to play,” Bree said in a very small voice.

“Did you ask me or your Daddy if that was all right?”

Bree stared at the floor, but she shook her head.

“I didn’t hear you.”

“No, Dada.”

“Then I don’t think Ashley will be coming over.”

“But…”

“Bree, Bree, are you there?” a voice called from the phone.

Bree handed the phone to her father.

“Ashley, Bree called you without permission,” Brian said into the phone.

“Oh,” Ashley replied. “My mommy said she had to speak to you or Mr. Justin before she would take me to your place. I guess I won’t be coming over, huh?”

“Not today, Ashley, but maybe later in the week,” Brian replied.

“Okay, Mr. Brian. Bye.”

“Bye, Ashley,” Brian responded before hanging the phone back on the wall. He turned to face his daughter who continued to stare at the floor, gently moving her foot back and forth over the surface of the slate beneath her. “What do you have to say for yourself, Squirt?”

Bree perked up when her father called her Squirt. That usually meant that she wasn’t in really big trouble. He would have called her Briana Victoria if that was the case.

“I wanted somebody to play with,” Bree said with her best sad face painted on.

“What about Patrick?”

“He’s getting ready to go to baseball camp.”

“You could get ready to go to soccer camp,” Brian suggested.

Bree shook her head. “I don’t have nuffin to get ready.”

“Clothes?”

Bree shook her head again. “We have to wear our soccer uniforms.”

“Oh,” Brian replied. He was fresh out of suggestions. “I should send you to your room for a couple of hours,” he added as an afterthought.

“I don’t want to go there.”

Brian stifled a chuckle and cleared his throat. “How about you come outside and help me do some weeding?”

“’Kay, Dada.”

‘That was too easy,’ Brian thought. He really should punish his precocious daughter. He started walking through the sun porch heading outside. He knew Bree was following him. “You know you need our permission to arrange play dates, don’t you, Squirt?” he asked as he stopped at the door of the sun porch.

“Yes, Dada.”

“Then why did you call Ashley without permission?”

“I don’t know.”

“I think you do know.”

Bree frowned. “I called Ashley coz there’s no girls around here to play with and Gus isn’t here yet and Patrick was busy and nobody would do nuffin with me.”

Brian sucked in his lips as he looked at his daughter standing in front of him with a severe pout on her face. “Sometimes it’s lonely here for you, isn’t it, Squirt?”

Bree looked up into her father’s kind eyes. “Yes, Dada,” she whispered.

“Just ask us first before you take matters into your own hands.”

“’Kay, Dada.”

“Come here, Squirt.” Brian squatted down and Bree ran into his waiting arms. “We love you, Bree. We want you to be happy, but there are rules to be followed.”

“I know, Dada,” Bree replied squeezing her father as hard as he was hugging her.

“You don’t have to come to garden with me if you don’t want to,” Brian whispered in her ear.

“I want to Dada,” Bree said kissing her father’s cheek. “I love gar-gar.”

“So do I,” Brian said as he stood up and took Bree’s hand. “Let’s go get those wascally weeds, and I’ll tell you all about a new business I’m thinking of starting.”

“’Kay, Dada,” Bree said happily. If she couldn’t play with Ashley, gar-gar with her Dada was the next best thing.

*****

When Justin arrived home from an art supply run to Harrisburg, he found his husband and his daughter digging in the garden.

“What are you two up to?” he called to them.

“Nothing.”

“Nuffin,” came the replies.

Justin shook his head. Sometimes those two were too much alike. “Come in here and have some cookies and milk with me.”

“Yay! Cookies!” Bree yelled standing up and wiping her dirty hands down the sides of her pink pants.

Justin groaned at the sight, but couldn’t help but chuckle when Brian stood up and did the same thing. He gave Justin an evil grin. They really were a pair.

“Get in here before you make more of a mess than you already have,” Justin said shaking his head at his very bad husband.

Brian crossed the yard and reached Justin first, giving his husband a warm kiss. “Gar-gar dirt is the best,” he said with a smirk.

“Yeah, the best,” Bree added. She stood on tiptoes to give her father a kiss too.

“You two haven’t gardened together in quite a while,” Justin observed as they headed for the kitchen and the cookies he had bought at the bakery in Harrisburg.

“It’s been too long, hasn’t it, Squirt?” Brian asked.

“Yeah, too long.”

“Go get cleaned up, Bree,” Justin advised. “What brought on the gardening spree?” he asked as Bree ran to her room to wash up.

“Our daughter gets lonesome sometimes.”

“Wha…what? Lonesome?” Justin asked with a frown.

“She really wants a girl around here.”

“But…”

“I’m not suggesting another child. I’m just stating a fact,” Brian said quickly. “I think Bree needs to do more things with us, or we need to get her those piano lessons … or something.”

“Okay,” Justin said uncertainly. “Let’s really start looking for a piano and the person who can teach her.”

Brian nodded before going to wash up too.

*****

“Jackie, is that you?” Claire asked from the vicinity of her kitchen sink.

“It’s me, Mother. Were you expecting your other son?” John joked.

“Not today. He seems to know when you’re about to visit so he hides. I think he’s intimidated by you,” Claire replied, not skipping a beat.

“And why would he be scared?” John asked as he snuck a homemade cookie out of the cookie jar then kissed his mother’s cheek.

“Because you always steal his cookies.”

“That’s not me,” John said as he took a large bite then stole another. “That’s your husband.”

“Ah, well that explains it,” Claire said as she shook her head then got John a small dish for the purloined cookies. She then got him a tall glass of milk.

“Thank you,” John mumbled with his mouth full.

“Now that we have your identity established, what brings you by today? Not that I’m complaining, mind you, I love it when you visit. I miss not having you and Bobby nearby.”

“You just miss me working on the house and around the farm.”

“And you just miss my cookies.”

“Mom.”

“I give as I get and you’re avoiding my question.” John sighed. “Jackie, what is it? You know you can tell me anything.”

“I know, Mom. For as long as I can remember, it’s always been you and me. I just don’t know how to tell you.”

“Does this have something to do with Samantha Howard?” John nodded. Claire studied her son’s face. “Did she tell you that her daughter was yours?” John stopped in mid chew to look at his mother.

“Jackie,” Claire began as she sat in the chair next to her son. She gently removed the cookie out of John’s hand and placed it back on the plate. “Sweetheart, I knew that baby couldn’t be yours.”

John swallowed hard. “How?”

“Timing and I saw pictures of the baby. Back then, Samantha’s parents were very proud of their married daughter and their new granddaughter.”

“Mom, it wasn’t the dark ages; it was the eighties,” John stated knowing why his mother emphasized the word married.

“Jackie, the eighties in a small town where everyone knows where everyone’s dirty laundry is kept. I was an unmarried mother with a teenaged son. It didn’t matter what decade it was.”

“But how did you know that I wasn’t the father?”

“Because I recognized a premature baby when I saw one. Remember I used to earn extra money helping old Doc Adams with his rounds. I saw lots of preemies born to some of the indigent farmers.”

“I remember. As bad as we sometimes had it, they had it worse.”

“That’s why Steve would hire as many as he could during planting and harvesting seasons. Jackie, if Grace was yours, I would have welcomed her with open arms, but she’s not. It might have been wishful thinking on Samantha’s part. Somewhere in the back of her mind she wanted that baby to be yours. I remember hearing that she had a rough pregnancy. Her mother couldn’t afford to fly to California to be with Samantha. And Samantha was young. Young women sometimes have a difficult time.”

“I’m sorry,” John said with tears in his eyes. He slid off his chair, kneeling on the floor in front of Claire. John buried his head in his mother’s lap.

“Jackie, you have nothing to be sorry about,” she said as she gently stroked her son’s hair. “You’ve always been very responsible.”

“Mom, you don’t understand. I think I may have wanted a daughter.”

“Oh honey.” Claire hugged her son as he sniffled into her apron. “You and Bobby have a beautiful child. You can still have another child.”

“I’m fifty-three years old,” John informed his mother as he sat back on his chair.

“So. You’re a young fifty-three and Bobby’s only forty-six. You can adopt or find a surrogate.”

“No thank you, I barely have the energy to keep up with the two of them as it is. Throw the princess into the mix and I’m exhausted. I have no clue how Brian and Justin keep up with her.”

“Vitamins.”

“What?”

“Vitamins. I asked Justin one day when Bree was having one of her more precocious moments. He admitted that he took vitamins and got Brian to take them too. Stress can deplete you.”

“Hmm, so I’ve heard.”

“And you’ve been extremely stressed lately.”

“Yeah. I got the definitive results about Grace the day of the PRIDE parade.”

“But that was only a week ago. Jackie, why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“I didn’t want you to worry unnecessarily. I was worrying enough for everyone.”

“Bet Brian was ready to do battle,” Claire commented making John laugh.

“Yeah, he was ready to take on the world on my behalf. As it was he had a little fun with Samantha.”

“Oh don’t tell me.”

“Yup, he pulled the ‘I look enough like John to fool people’ routine. Had the poor woman going for a while until we rescued her. But it’s all over. Samantha has her proof and so do I. Although sometimes I wish...”

“If wishes were horses, beggars would ride.”

“Yeah, and be careful what you wish for. I know, Mom.”

“Have you considered adopting an older child like Emmett and Drew have?”

“Not really, but maybe I should discuss it with Bobby. I know Bree would love to have another little girl around the cottage. There are far too many boys in her life.”

“Maybe you should suggest it to Brian and Justin,” Claire said with a twinkle in her eye.

“For a Christian woman, you have a lot of the devil in you.”

“I learned it from my son.”

“Your other son you mean, the one who’s afraid I’ll steal all the cookies,” John said as he popped a whole cookie into his mouth.

“How’s your thesis coming along?” Claire asked as she got her son more milk.

“It’s coming along nicely. If I’m lucky I get to defend it in November. If it’s accepted, I’ll be Doctor John by Christmas.”

“Oh Jackie!” Claire threw her arms around him. “I’m so proud of you,” she said as she kissed his cheeks. “I wish Patience and Aidan were still alive. They’d be so proud of you.”

“You’ll just have to be proud enough for them too. Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For being the best mother a guy could ever have.”

“I’ll always be there for you, you know that.”

“I know.”

Mother and son shared a few more hugs and kisses.

“Here, take these home before my other son eats them all,” Claire teased as she emptied the contents of the cookie jar into a large plastic bag then handed them to John.

“Thank you, they won’t go to waste,” John assured Claire.

Before he left, John slowly walked out of the kitchen through the dining room into the living room. He looked around his childhood home. Some things hadn’t changed.

“Grandma’s vase,” he murmured as he gently touched the colorful vase on the mantel.

“She loved it,” Claire mentioned.

“Grandpa Aidan’s old pipe. Grandma hated when he smoked.”

“I know. Aidan would go hide in the barn to smoke it, but of course Patience could smell the tobacco.”

“I think I remember that,” John said with a thoughtful smile.

“Mom, what’s under here?” John asked. There was what looked like some sort of sideboard pushed into the far corner of the room. It was covered by an embroidered cloth. “This has been in this corner forever.”

“That’s Aidan’s old upright.”

“A what?”

“You don’t remember, do you? Aidan played the piano. Not very well but he tried. But then as he grew older his arthritis prevented him from playing. Patience had embroidered this coverlet and it’s been in that corner ever since.”

“Why don’t I remember it?”

“You never showed any interest in music other than listening to heavy metal, and you were busy on the farm and at school. Once a month I’d wash the coverlet then put it back. You were probably in school at the time and never noticed what was under it.”

“I guess I thought it was just another sideboard. It never occurred to me to look underneath. You know Bree really wants a regular piano. That little pink thing went over like a lead balloon.”

“It’ll need a major cleaning and tuning but I can’t think of anyone more deserving. And I think Aidan would approve.”

“I’ll talk to Brian. Maybe we can surprise Bree on July 4th. She can entertain the family.”

“She’d love that.”

“Yes she would. And I love you,” John said as he planted one last kiss on his mother’s cheek. “Much more than your other son does,” John teased.

“Oh you,” Claire said as she waved a dish towel at her son. “Out. Now. Before I sic my other son on you.” John laughed as he took his cookies and ran out the door.

*****

“Hey,” Gus called as he walked into the loft with their dinner.

“Hi. Mmm, that smells good,” Ray said as he sniffed the air.

“Yeah, Emm outdid himself.”

“I thought you were going to the diner,” Ray said as he got out the dishes and utensils while Gus unpacked their food.

“I was then I thought I had a few extra bucks in my pocket, why not spend it on something more than diner food. Although, Lacy has really improved the food. I was just in the mood for something more creative so I went to the bistro.”

“Whatever the reason, this is really good,” Ray said as he bit into something unidentifiable but scrumptious. “Gus, when do we go to the cottage?”

“I was thinking we’d go up next week before Pop has his 4th of July bash.”

“Didn’t we just have a Memorial Day bash?”

“Seems like it. But knowing Pop, he’ll have another barbecue.”

“You mean, knowing Justin and Emmett, your dad will have another barbecue.”

“Yeah, that too,” Gus said. The boys laughed then resumed their meal.

Before The Fall

Chapter 5

“Are you ready?” Drew asked as he came through the sun porch door.

“As I’m likely to be,” Brian replied.

“Then let’s get this show on the road.”

“John’s coming with us.”

“Good, another pair of hands, and strong biceps, will be welcome. We can take the Hummer.”

“I think the piano may be a little too big for the Hummer or John’s SUV. Steve will be there and we can bring the piano here in the back of his pickup.”

“Okay,” Drew agreed. “We can drive over in the Hummer and if it won’t fit, we’ll use the pickup.”

“Sorry to hold you up,” John said coming in from his side of the cottages. “Bobby wants to come too. He’ll be here in a minute.”

“The more the merrier,” Brian said with a smirk.

“Isn’t Justin coming?” Drew asked.

“He and Bree are baking cookies. The piano is a surprise for Bree,” Brian said in a whisper. “He’s keeping her busy.”

“Oh, then let’s keep our voices down so the princess won’t find out,” Drew said with a chuckle. “Emmett will be up soon to give them a hand.”

“I better tell them we’re going,” Brian said as Bobby appeared.

“Hey, pastry chefs,” Brian called, “we’re leaving.”

“Where are you going, Dada?” Bree asked sticking her head into the sun porch. Her nose had a daub of flour on the end and her hands looked gooey. Justin followed her into the porch.

“We’ll be back soon,” Brian said quickly.

“But where are you going?” Bree persisted. “Can I come?”

“No, Squirt, we have something important to do. You need to finish the cookies you and Daddy are making.”

Bree glared at her father, obviously not happy at being left behind. “I can do important stuff,” she declared.

Drew stifled a laugh and waited to see how Brian would handle this.

“I want some of your delicious cookies when I get back,” Brian said bending down to kiss the frowning forehead.

“Okay, but you better eat three cookies,” Bree bargained.

“Okay, three it is,” Brian agreed.

“Make big ones, Bree,” John told his niece. “Your Dada needs fattening up.

“’Kay, Unca John.”

Now it was Brian’s turn to glare. “Let’s get going,” he said hoping to get out of there before he had to eat even more cookies.

“Come on, Bree, let’s make those supersize cookies for Dada,” Justin said with an evil wink at his husband.

“Fucking cookies!” Brian muttered as they all headed out the sun porch door.

*****

“Daddy, where’s Dada going?” Bree asked as they dropped cookie dough onto the cookie sheet.

“He’s running an errand,” Justin said trying not to reveal too much.

“It didn’t sound like an errand,” Bree observed. “He said it was important.”

“Well, it is an errand,” Justin replied. He was trying to figure out what to say to his perceptive daughter when he heard a welcome sound.

“Hallooooo!” Emmett called as he came through the sun porch.

“In here,” Justin replied glad of the interruption.

“And what are you two up to?” Emmett asked scooping some cookie dough out of the bowl with one of his fingers. He sucked it into his mouth. “That’s yummy.”

“It’s Gamma Susan’s choca chip cookies,” Bree said. “But you’re apposed to wait till it’s cooked, Auntie Emm,” Bree warned him.

“Well, paaaardon moi,” Emmett said with a giggle. “I couldn’t resist your culinary arts.”

“Huh?” Bree said.

“You make good cookies, sweetie,” Emmett said kissing the top of Bree’s head.

“Where’s Richie?” Bree asked.

“He has some reading to do to catch up with his studies. I left him to it.”

“Can we send Richie some cookies, Daddy?”

“We certainly can, once they’re cooked,” Justin said as he gave Emmett’s hand a slap when it reached for some more cookie dough. “Let’s get these in the oven.”

*****

“You sure Claire doesn’t mind parting with this piano?” Brian asked as they rode along in the Hummer.

“I never knew it was a piano,” John laughed. “It’s been sitting in the living room of our house for my whole life. I thought it was a sideboard.”

“Nobody ever played it?” Bobby asked.

“Apparently Aidan did. It was his piano, but when he died, it was never played again.”

“It will need a serious tuning,” Drew observed as he steered the vehicle towards Claire’s. “That’s a long time for a piano to sit idle.”

“How much will that cost me, and who will I get to do it?” Brian asked with a sigh.

“I don’t know any local piano tuners,” Drew said. “But I’m sure there are some in Pittsburgh.”

“I need a piano teacher too.”

“There’s probably someone local for that,” Bobby said.

“Did any of you take music lessons?” Brian asked.

Everyone except Drew shook their head.

“My mother was too busy trying to keep us fed and together to worry about music,” John stated. “I kind of wish I had taken lessons though. I enjoy hearing Bree play.”

“I started piano lessons when I was eight, but I hated them,” Bobby said. “When I got interested in baseball, my mother let me off the hook for music lessons.”

“Looks like you’re the only prodigy in the group, Drew,” Brian said with a chuckle.

“Hardly a prodigy, but I’m kind of glad now that I made that agreement with my mother,” Drew admitted as he pulled the Hummer into Claire’s lane.

*****

“Easy, don’t scratch it,” Brian said as Drew, John and Bobby hoisted the piano onto the back of Steve’s pickup.

“Thanks for your sage advice, little brother,” John said sarcastically, “but I don’t see you bustin’ a gut to get this thing onto the truck. It must weigh a ton.”

“Someone has to supervise,” Brian said with a smirk.

“There, it’s on,” Bobby said heaving a huge sigh. “I thought since it was a smaller piano, it wouldn’t weigh so much.”

“It’s old,” Claire added. “Old things tend to weigh more. They were more substantial. And don’t say it,” she threatened with a look at Brian.

“I wouldn’t dare say anything, Miss Claire, after you so kindly donated this fine instrument to my daughter’s musical education.”

“You know I love that little girl. I hope she enjoys it.”

“That makes two of us,” Brian replied.

“Three.”

“Four.”

“Five.”

“Six,” came the list of replies.

Everyone laughed as they tied the piano securely in the back of the truck.

“I’ll drive the truck,” Steve offered. “Someone should ride in the back with the piano just to make sure that it doesn’t tip over.”

“I’ll do that,” Brian volunteered hopping up onto the pickup bed.

“About time you did something useful, little brother. I’ll ride with you,” John offered.

“Me too,” Bobby said.

“I have to drive the Hummer,” Drew said sadly, looking rather longingly at the other men who were situating themselves in the back of the truck.

“Remembering the wind in your hair, dear?” Claire asked him. Drew nodded. “It is fun to ride in an open truck.”

“If you want to ride with the other boys,” Steve said, “you could come back with me later and get the Hummer. It’s not that far.”

“Okay,” Drew readily agreed, hopping up onto the pickup, and not giving a thought to the three trips he was going to be making back and forth.

“You boys behave yourselves,” Claire admonished. “I’m going to ride with Steve. I want to see the princess’ reaction.”

“We’ll be good, mother,” John said.

“Don’t let that brother of yours cause any trouble, Jackie,” she added with a grin and a wink at John.

“I’ll be good,” Brian replied. “It’s the least I can do.”

Claire smiled and got into the cab of the truck. Before they started away, they could hear Steve and Claire having a brief discussion.

“I don’t think she meant you,” John said as they finally pulled away from the farmhouse.

“Do you have another long lost brother I don’t know anything about?” Brian asked.

“No, it’s a private joke.”

Brian raised an eyebrow, but didn’t pursue it.

“So, is Bree going to like this piano better than the pink one?” Bobby asked.

“She fucking better,” Brian retorted.

John laughed. “The princess is nothing if not unpredictable.”

“Bite your tongue.”

“I’m glad she didn’t come with us to get the piano,” Drew said. “I still have nightmares about taking her to the Christmas tree lot.”

“I think she wants to do that with you again this year,” Brian added wickedly.

“Bite your tongue,” Drew reacted.

“I’d rather have Justin bite it,” Brian smirked.

“Eiieew, TMI.” John said making a face.

“Like you never take a nip out of Bobby’s tongue.”

“Never,” John said solemnly.

“Liar.”

“Am not,” John argued.

“Maybe it’s that naughty brother of yours who does,” Brian said with an arch of his brow, earning a glare from John.

“Will you two stop bickering?” Drew said. “We’re almost at Edna’s Treasures.”

Brian leaned over the side of the truck and keyed in the code for the gate to open. Bree would soon have her piano.

*****

Before the beep sounded indicating the gate mechanism had been triggered, Bree was up and out the front door like a shot.

“Dada!” she shrieked.

“How does she do that?” Emmett asked out loud. The remaining men folk were sitting in the kitchen nibbling some of the warm cookies.

Richie had walked up from Emmett’s dream cottage after he finished his reading. Patrick had come in from his room where he was studying his baseball camp material. His dads were not only sending him to the day camp but Patrick was going to the away camp where he could eat, sleep and play baseball for two intense weeks. Bree was working on her own dads. Her soccer camp had a sleep away program as well. Justin was all for it; he had positive childhood camp experiences. However, Justin and Bree knew it was going to take a lot to convince Brian that his little baby girl was old enough to face the big wide world without him for two weeks.

“She’s always had her Dada-dar,” Patrick explained matter-of-factly as he munched a gooey chocolate chip cookie.

“Oh,” Emmett said with a shrug as if that made any more sense. Richie also shrugged as he sipped his milk.

“Even as a baby she knew when Brian was driving up the lane. Kept me in shape running after her,” Justin chuckled as he got up to follow his daughter. The guys decided to do the same.

“Dada!” Bree called out as she saw her father in the back of the old pickup. It was slowly making its way closer to the cottage. It was followed closely by the Hummer.

“I’m glad Claire suggested to have Steve drive the Hummer,” Drew commented. Riding in the bed of the pickup wasn’t the most comfortable thing to do. He was happy he no longer had to make a second trip to the farm.

“Well, I’m impressed,” Brian began. “Your mother really knows how to handle the pickup,” Brian said to John.

“Oh my, was that a compliment?” Claire teased Brian as she climbed down out of the cab of the truck, overhearing Brian.

“Yes, it was, Miss Claire. You handle this truck like a pro,” Brian admitted quietly as he kissed Claire’s cheek. Claire blushed at Brian’s sincere praise.

Before they had left the farm, Claire decided to change the driving arrangements. She realized that it wasn’t a good idea to drive the truck on the highway with the boys in the back. It was more prudent to take the back roads to Edna’s Treasures. Claire volunteered to drive the truck while Steve drove Drew’s massive Hummer. They slowly traversed the back roads with Steve following, keeping one eye on the truck with its precious cargo and the other on the road.

“I did grow up on a farm,” Claire said reasonably as a strawberry blond whirlwind jumped up into her Dada’s arms.

“What’s in the truck, Dada?” They had the piano protected by a heavily padded tarp.

“This is a very special piano,” Brian said as he carried Bree toward the truck. “This belonged to Uncle John’s grandfather.” Brian hesitated to say that Aidan was also his grandfather. Brian had only one memory of the kindly big man. John had wonderful memories and stories to tell.

“John and Grandma Claire have decided that you should have it,” Brian explained further.

“Really!” Bree exclaimed with a surprised gasp. “It’s going to be all mine?”

“Yes, Squirt, all yours. Once we get this thing cleaned up and properly tuned, we’ll get you real lessons. Now, what do you say to your uncle and grandmother?”

“Oh thank you, Unca John!” Bree cried out with glee. She reached out her little arms for her uncle; Brian willingly transferred Bree to John.

“Thank you,” Justin whispered to Claire, giving her a hug and a kiss just before John pulled his mother into Bree’s hug.

“While this love-fest continues, how do we get this thing into the house? And where do we put it?” Brian asked the remaining men.

“I can help with the first part,” Steve said as he got into the truck to drive it up the driveway closer to the front door.

“And I think I can help with the second part. You know, sometimes your minimalist tendencies are a good thing,” Emmett commented. “There’s a cozy corner in the living room that would be perfect,” Emmett said as he took Brian’s arm to show him what he was talking about.

“Emily, sometimes you do come up with good ideas,” Brian complimented Emmett in his own snarky way. Emmett curtsied then went to fetch a vacuum to prepare the already immaculate corner for the instrument.

“Not the sun porch?” Bobby questioned. All hands were on deck to hoist the spinet out of the truck bed and onto the narrow walkway that meandered in the front of the cottage toward the main door.

“I think if we try to put one more stick of furniture in the porch, your husband is going to have to enlarge it,” Brian groaned as he put his shoulder into his end of the piano.

“Yeah, you’re right,” Bobby admitted as he pushed his end.

The wheels on the bottom of the feet barely wanted to turn so the boys took hold of whatever straight edge they could get a grip on then lifted the piano so they could walk it into the house.

“Looks like it needs a good scrubbing,” Brian commented as they gathered near to admire the piano.

“You don’t ‘scrub’ a piano,” Drew said with exasperation.

“Then what do you do to it?” Brian asked with a glare.

“You call in a proper tuner. The hammers might need to be replaced, the levers will certainly need to be oiled and the springs....”

“Okay, Liberace, I get it. I’ll talk to Allen, he should know the best person for the job,” Brian said as he held up his hands in surrender. Satisfied with Brian's response, Drew placed the bench in front of the spinet, sat down then gently raised the protective key guard.

“Unca Drew?” Bree sidled up to the big man. He lifted her onto his lap.

“This old girl hasn’t been played in a long time, Bree, and it just got all shook up on the ride over here. So don’t be surprised if the only notes you hear are dull thuds. But why don’t you try Twinkle Twinkle Little Star,” Drew softly suggested. Emmett sniffled as he watched with awe. His big he-man football player was truly a gentle giant. He reached out to take Richie’s hand, smiling fondly at the boy. Richie returned the smile, knowing his fathers were the sweetest and kindest of men.

“Okay, Unca Drew,” Bree replied kissing the quarterback’s cheek. Drew helped Bree to find middle ‘C’ then positioned her hands. The spinet keys were perfect for little fingers.

“The sound won’t be as full like your piano at school but it will be better than your pink piano. But remember some of the keys may not work at all until your fathers get it tuned,” Drew reiterated. He didn’t want Bree to be too disappointed. Bree nodded then began to play.

The piano squawked, dinged and protested but it reluctantly made some recognizable sounds. When the song was over and Bree received her applause, Drew insisted that they give the piano a rest.

“She has to get used to her new home,” Drew instructed, “and we could do further damage trying to play her before she’s ready.”

“Okay, Unca Drew, I understand,” Bree said as Drew got more kisses before Bree slid off his knee.

“That was very good, Sweetheart,” Justin said giving Bree a hug.

Brian remained quiet, sucking his lips into his mouth. His little girl was growing up way too fast for his liking, and with the ability to charm all the big macho men.

“You okay?” Justin asked his mate as he gently steered Brian toward the kitchen under the pretense of making lunch for the macho men and ladies. Justin knew the look on Brian’s face and realized he needed a moment to get his emotions under control.

“We have a beautiful family, Sunshine,” Brian whispered into Justin’s ear as he drew the younger man close.

“Yes, we do,” Justin agreed as he wrapped his arms around Brian’s waist and pressed the side of his face into Brian’s chest. “Come on, let’s feed everyone,” Justin said after a while. Brian nodded, kissing his lover then releasing him so they could fix lunch.

*****

“So are we going to the cottage with your mothers or is your dad coming to get us?” Ray asked as they were eating lunch at the diner.

“You know I have no clue,” Gus answered honestly. “My moms are still not talking to each other. I just don’t get them sometimes. Every couple has arguments, but my moms’ arguments are legendary. I can’t tell you how many times I thought they’d break up for good. Then Pop comes along and fixes everything. He sent them to Florida, set up romantic weekends for them at the Plaza and even helped with their cottage. They don’t appreciate it, especially Mama. Just when I think she’s gotten over her ‘I hate all things Brian Kinney’ phase, she starts all over again.”

“I’m sorry, Gus.”

“You don’t have anything to be sorry about, but thanks.”

“Hey, at least your fathers are cool.”

“Yeah,” Gus mumbled around a pickle.

“Hi, guys,” Ted said as he and Allen came into the diner and walked toward the boys’ table.

“Hi, Uncle Ted,” Gus replied.

“Hi, Mr. Schmidt.”

“Hi, Ray. I’m glad I caught you. Your stuff arrived yesterday.”

“Great, we’ll come by later to pick it up.”

“It’s heavy, what’d you get, rocks?” They all laughed.

"Nah, my dad shipped me my clothes. I decided to stay instead of going back for the NY PRIDE. Mr. Morrison offered me an internship at his law firm for July. I needed some good clothes.”

“Very true, you can’t intern in jeans and t-shirts,” Ted wisely counseled both boys. “You both will gain experience in business and it’ll look great on your resumes.”

“If you’re going back to Kinnetik after lunch we’ll follow you and pick up the box,” Gus offered. Ted nodded then he and Allen joined the boys for lunch and to catch up on the latest gossip.

Before The Fall

Chapter 6

“Hey, Justin, have you got a pot of coffee on?”

“I’ll start one right now,” Justin replied into the phone. “Are you at the cottage?”

“Yeah, Taylor and I came up a day early. Owen will be here tomorrow.”

“Come on up, and bring my nephew. I haven’t seen him for weeks,” Justin instructed his sister.

“I was hoping you’d say that,” Molly replied. “Be there in a few.”

Justin hung up the phone and went to start the coffee. He got out a plate of the chocolate chip cookies he and Bree had made.

“Hello,” Molly called a few minutes later as she pushed open the front door of Edna’s Treasures.

“In the kitchen,” Justin replied. Before he could turn around a little blond tornado came racing across the kitchen floor and attached himself to Justin’s leg.

“Dust,” Taylor said with a big smile.

“That’s Uncle Dust to you, buddy,” Justin laughed as he picked up the little boy.

Taylor wrapped his arms around Justin’s neck and gave him a big slobbery kiss.

“Yummy,” Justin laughed wiping his cheek. “How about some cookies and milk for our little man?” Taylor nodded many times to illustrate his enthusiasm.

“I have his sippy cup here,” Molly said pulling it out of the cloth bag she carried. It contained all the necessities for a toddler.

“When did you get to be such a big boy?” Justin asked Taylor. He tickled his belly eliciting a big giggle from the little boy.

“Where’s Bree?” Molly asked as Justin got Taylor situated on a chair at the kitchen table. He picked up a cookie and looked at Molly for permission to give it to Taylor. “Half,” Molly said. As soon as Justin handed the half cookie to Taylor, he started stuffing the gooey mass into his mouth. “Slowly,” Molly ordered which did slow the boy down a fraction.

“Bree and Brian have gone to pick up some supplies for the barbecue this weekend.”

“You’re not having three quarters of Pittsburgh again, are you?” Molly asked with a worried look on her face.

Justin laughed. “No, just half of Pittsburgh. Actually, we’re only having the residents of this lane, small and intimate,” he averred.

“Riiight! That’s only, what, twenty, thirty people?” Molly asked with an evil grin.

“Which is considerably less than we had here for Memorial Day,” Justin informed her.

“True. So, how’s the princess?”

Justin chuckled. “She’s peachy … to quote Brian. We finally got her a real piano.”

“Oh? Where’s the grand instrument?” Molly asked looking around.

“It’s not a grand piano,” Justin said shaking his head. “We’re not that extravagant with Bree.”

“No, you’re not,” Molly said gently. “You’ve raised a wonderful little girl, even if she does have her moments.”

“Every child does,” Justin replied with just a hint of reproach in his voice.

“I didn’t mean anything, Justin. You and Brian have done a fine parenting job.”

“Thanks, it’s just that sometimes I wonder if Bree would have been different if she had had a mom.”

“Of course she would have,” Molly stated. Justin blinked at her, feeling hurt flood through him. “She wouldn’t be the Bree we know and love. She’d be someone else. You and Brian have helped to make her just what she’s supposed to be. She’s wonderful, Justin, and so are you.”

“You mean it?”

“Of course I do.” Molly came around the table and gave her brother a big hug. “Never doubt yourselves.”

“Coookie,” Taylor said, his hand all gooey with chocolate.

“Taylor knows what’s important,” Justin said giving his eyes a swipe. “Can he have another?”

“Give him the other half. That will be plenty for him,” Molly told Justin. She watched as Taylor took the half cookie and chewed happily. His face was smeared with chocolate. “You know, Taylor wouldn’t be this little boy if he was raised by someone else,” she said philosophically. “But I know in my heart that he will grow up to be exactly what he’s supposed to be. And so will Bree.”

“Thanks, Mol,” Justin said sincerely.

“What makes you think you’re not a good parent?”

“It’s not that I think we’re bad parents. It’s just that … I know somewhere down the road someone is going to make a big deal of Bree having two fathers and no mother. I don’t want her to get hurt.”

“You know what she’ll say when they tell her she should have one father and a mother?”

“What?” Justin asked, curious to hear Molly’s explanation. “She’ll tell them she’s very lucky to have two dads, and she wouldn’t change that for anything in the world.”

Justin blinked back a tear. “You know, mollusk, sometimes I really love you.”

“Just sometimes?”

“Always,” Justin whispered as he got up to get a cloth to clean up his very chocolaty nephew.

*****

“We’re back,” Brian called as he came through the front door of the house. He was carrying several bags, and Bree was loaded down too as she followed behind him.

“We’re in the kitchen,” Justin called.

“We? Oh hi, Molly. We didn’t expect you until tomorrow.”

“I know. Taylor and I came up early. Here, let me take one of those.” She took one bag from Brian.

“Did you buy the whole store?” Justin asked as he took the bags Bree was dragging.

“Not quite.”

“We got tons of stuff,” Bree said heaving a big sigh of relief as her burden was taken away. “Shopping is hard work.”

“Bite your tongue, Squirt. Shopping is fun,” Brian retorted.

“Clothes shopping is fun, Dada. Food shopping is hard.”

“God, you’ve trained her already,” Molly laughed as she started unloading the bags while Justin put things away.

“No, Squirt. Clothes shopping is fan-tastic. Food shopping is something that has to be done.”

“’Kay, Dada,” Bree agreed with a bob of her head.

“Unca Bi,” Taylor said having slid off his chair when no one was paying any attention to him. “Unca Bi!”

“Does he know something I don’t?” Brian asked with a wicked smirk, as he scooped the toddler up into his arms and kissed his cheek. “Hey, Taylor.”

“Hi, Taylor,” Bree said looking up to where her father held the baby. She didn’t get to be held like that anymore. Sometimes growing up wasn’t fair.

“Bee,” Taylor said happily. He reached down to grab a handful of Bree’s hair.

“Ow!” Bree reacted, prying his fingers off her hair. “My name is Bree.”

“Bee,” Taylor repeated.

“He has trouble with his r’s,” Molly explained.

“And several other letters too,” Justin laughed. “I’m Uncle Dust.”

“Ha!” Brian laughed. “Bi and Dust. We’re quite the pair.” He gave Justin an affectionate peck on the cheek.

“Want to see my piano, Auntie Molly?” Bree asked.

“Sure thing,” Molly replied as she emptied the last bag.

“It’s in the living room,” Bree told her. She took Molly’s hand and started into the living room.

“Oh,” Molly said when she saw the old piano. “Where did you get that?” It wasn’t at all what she had expected Bree’s piano would be.

“It was Gamma Claire’s. She gave it to me. She said my great grampa Aidan used to play it. It’s beautiful.”

“Yes, it is, sweetheart,” Molly said with a smile. It certainly seemed to be beautiful in Bree’s eyes. “Have you played it yet?”

“A bit, but Unca Drew says it needs to be tuned. Some of the notes sound funny.”

“I see. Uncle Drew told you that, huh?”

“Yeah, he plays real good.”

“Does he now?”

“Yep.”

“I’ll have to get him to play for me some time,” Molly said with a mischievous grin. “I’m sure you’ll enjoy your piano once it’s tuned.”

They walked back into the kitchen.

“How do you like our new acquisition?” Brian asked.

“I think it’s lovely that it’s staying in the family, so to speak.”

“Me too,” Justin agreed.

“Taylor and I should head back to the cottage and get things organized for Owen’s arrival.”

“Come up for dinner if you feel like it,” Justin told her as she took Taylor’s hand. Bree took Taylor’s other hand and the three walked to the door of Edna’s Treasures.

“I’m going to walk Taylor home, Dada and Daddy. I’ll be back soon,” Bree called.

“She’s walking Taylor home,” Brian said shaking his head, a wistful note in his voice. “She can’t be growing up that fast. Maybe I should go with them.”

“Let her be, Brian. She needs to be independent.”

Brian frowned and looked longingly toward the front door.

“Here, have a cookie,” Justin said holding the plate of cookies under Brian’s nose. “I think you missed eating your required quota of three yesterday after you brought the piano.”

“I didn’t think anyone noticed,” Brian smirked.

“We Taylors notice everything.”

Brian took a bite of cookie. “I think we all got renamed today,” Brian chuckled.

“Huh?”

“Bee, Bi and Dust.”

Justin laughed. “We should start a rock group. That would be a perfect name.”

“Yeah, better than Moby.” That earned him a swat from his husband.

*****

“Allen, it’s a holiday weekend,” Brian stated into his phone.

“Yeah, so. Lots of people work on a holiday and Riley won’t be working on the holiday, just the day after.”

“Ah, a mere technicality. What if this job turns out to be longer than a day? This piano looks like it’s a hundred years old.”

“Didn’t you say it’s a spinet?”

“You say spinet, I say piano. The point is that Drew thinks this will be a major job.”

“Not a problem. Riley is very good at what he does. And he has a thing for older instruments.”

“Please, I do not need to know about your sex life,” Brian snarked. “How much is this going to cost me?”

“I have no idea. I bang on drums not piano keys. But Riley is the best in the state and he’s available.”

“Are you guys coming for the Fourth?”

“Yes, we’ll be there.”

“Invite Riley. He can stay for the weekend then I’ll drive him back to the Pitts when he finishes the job.”

“Works for me. Do I have your permission to pass on your contact info?”

“Absolutely,” Brian confirmed. He appreciated a man of action.

“If I know Riley, he’ll contact you within the hour.”

“I’ll be here. We’re preparing for the invading horde.”

“Hey, I resemble that remark,” Allen joked. “We’ll see you tomorrow.”

Brian and Allen chuckled before hanging up.

“What did Allen say?” Justin asked as he came round the spiral staircase into their attic office.

Bree and Patrick were down the lane visiting Emmett and his family. Emmett had enlisted the kids into his hors d’oeuvre brigade. The kids were delighted to help. Richie was becoming more and more indoctrinated into the family and it gave the men of Edna’s Treasures some time alone for those last minute party details.

“He said to expect a call from a man named Riley who is the best in the state when it comes to tuning antique pianos. Apparently this man has no life because he’ll work over the holiday through the weekend.”

“Well that doesn’t seem right. Shouldn’t he spend the time with his family?”

Before Brian could reply, the phone rang.

“Kinney. Yes, Mr. Riley, Allen did say you were going to call. All right, just Riley it is. I appreciate you coming here. We’d be happy to have you stay instead of commuting. I can drive you back when the job is finished. Your own truck. That’s fine. We’ll see you tomorrow. Bring an appetite,” Brian ended the conversation.

“Well?” Justin waited for Brian to elaborate.

“Riley cometh on the morrow, Sunshine. He’ll check out the spinet then start working on it. He sounded almost excited about the prospect of working on something so old.”

“Not old, Bri, classic. Like you and your fuck-mobile, but go on,” Justin teased ignoring the glare of death.

“He said he has all his supplies on his truck and whatever part he doesn’t have, he can make himself. He just needs a safe place to work.”

“He can use the shed. I had plenty of room when I created the henge.”

“That’s what I thought. Great minds think alike, Sunshine,” Brian grinned. Justin smiled brightly. “The cottage seems quiet,” Brian whispered. “No pitter patter of little feet,” Brian purred into Justin’s ear.

“The little feet with their associated children are still down the lane. Emmett’s putting them to work making canapés.”

“So we have some uninterrupted time?” Brian asked as he dragged his t-shirt over his head.

“Yes,” Justin hissed as he latched onto a dusky nipple.

“Then let’s not waste it,” Brian moaned as he hoisted Justin onto his desk. Justin's lips never broke their connection.

As Justin laved and nipped at the peaked bud, Brian loosened Justin’s shorts to pull out Justin’s dick. Brian began pumping Justin’s cock as Justin switched his attentions to the other nipple. Justin gasped as Brian slowly ran his thumb over the sensitive head that was leaking a copious amount of pre-cum.

“Fuck me,” Justin demanded as he slid off the desk, turned in Brian’s arms then quickly pushed his shorts down.

“Hard and fast?” Brian growled into Justin’s ear. Brian nipped at the earlobe as he fished a small tube of lube out of the desk drawer.

“Yeah, the harder the better.”

“Your wish is my command,” Brian murmured as he slicked himself up then drove himself home.

“Fuck me!” Justin repeated as Brian bent him over the desk and did what he was told.

*****

“Your brother is taking advantage of the current lack of children in the house,” Bobby quipped as he came up the stairs to their attic office. John was working on his thesis. He looked up from his notes to smile at his spouse.

“I never realized how noisy they are,” John said with a laugh. Justin’s moans were echoing across the sun porch.

Bobby walked over to the desk and hitched his thigh up on it. He gave John a coy smile. “Do you remember that night in the barn?” Bobby asked.

“When you and Justin tried to trick us? I remember,” John replied with an arch of his brow. Bobby thought how much the brothers were alike and how different.

John stood then guided Bobby over to the sofa. It was big enough for John’s long frame to lie on it comfortably. He laid down taking Bobby with him. Bobby sprawled himself along John’s body.

“You want to take advantage of the lack of children too?” Bobby asked with a waggle of his eyebrows and a devilish grin.

“Yeah,” John said as he his hands traveled down Bobby’s back to his ass. John began to rhythmically squeeze the pert globes.

“You inspired by the other side?” Bobby asked as he cocked his head toward Brian and Justin. John pushed down on Bobby’s ass, grinding their groins closer.

“Inspired by you,” John said getting wet dirty kisses as a reward. “God, I want you,” John gasped when they came up for air.

“Mmm, it’s been a while since you took the lead.”

“I know. That’s because I’m addicted to you. I’m addicted to your touch, to you inside me. I love you so much,” John said before he slid his hand behind Bobby’s neck to bring his lips against his own.

“Make love to me, John. I want to feel it,” Bobby demanded. The lovers stood to quickly shed their clothes.

“No, I want to see your face,” John said as Bobby went to lay belly down on the sofa.

“Lube,” Bobby reminded John. John thought for a second and then went to his desk. Brian had thoughtfully hidden a small tube there some time ago. ‘Just in case,’ Brian had told his brother. John came back to the sofa all smiles, brandishing the tube. “My hero,” Bobby crowed. “Now do me!”

“My pleasure,” John purred as he lubed himself and Bobby. Bobby wrapped his legs around John’s trim waist.

“Oh yeah,” Bobby murmured as John pushed his way inside Bobby's tight searing heat.

“Bobby!” John cried out as his instincts took over. Bobby held on for the ride.

*****

“Sounds like they’re having fun over there,” Brian said smugly as he took his discarded t-shirt to wipe down Justin before giving himself a cursory cleaning.

“Leave them be,” Justin admonished. “Let’s go take a shower before Bree comes home,” Justin said with a kiss as he righted his clothes. Grabbing Brian’s wrist, Justin led him down the stairs toward their room.

“Yes, dear!” Brian teased as John and Bobby’s moans echoed through the porch.

Before The Fall

Chapter 7

“Daddy, when is Gus coming?” Bree asked. She was eating her Cheerios at the kitchen table.

“He’ll be here this afternoon.”

“Yay! And he’s staying here, right?” she queried.

“That’s right.”

“For a whole month?”

“Correct.”

“And he’s working every day, but he’ll be here every night?”

“Yes.”

“And Ray’s coming with him?”

“That’s right.”

“And he’ll spend lots of time with me?”

“He plans to.”

“He will. Lots of time,” Bree averred. There was no further question in her tone. This was the way she expected it to be.

Justin smiled to himself. Gus was going to have his hands full juggling his job, his boyfriend and Bree. “I’m sure Gus will have lots of time for you,” Justin stated. He hoped that was true or there’d be no living with their little princess. “What do you want to do with Gus?” he asked out of curiosity.

“I want to go the stream and sit on the big rock with Gus and read books with Gus and play in the Wendy house with Gus and go for walks down the lane with Gus and play my piano for Gus and hug Gus and kiss him and…”

“Breathe, sweetheart,” Justin said with a chuckle. “I see that you’ve thought out Gus’ itinerary very carefully.”

“What’s a itinerary?”

“It’s kind of a list or schedule of what you’re going to do.”

“I know lots of things to do with Gus,” Bree said bobbing her head in affirmation.

“I can see that.”

“What are my two favorite people up to?” Brian asked as he came into the kitchen. His hair was still damp from the shower. He poured himself a coffee and gave Justin a peck on the cheek. “Morning, Sunshine.”

“Bree was just telling me what she has lined up for Gus and her to do.”

“A long list, I imagine,” Brian smirked. He gave Bree a kiss on the cheek before sitting down at the table with her.

“Infinite,” Justin said with a wink at his husband.

“You know that Ray will be here too,” Brian said to Bree. “They’re going to want some time together … alone.”

“I know,” Bree said with a scowl. “They need time for kissing and smooching and hugging and…”

“Other stuff,” Justin tossed in before Bree went any further.

“Are they going to get married like you and Dada?” she asked.

Brian almost spit his coffee all over the table. “I think that’s a topic for the future, Squirt. I wouldn’t ask Gus about that right now.”

“Why not?” she asked with a frown.

“Um…” Brian began and then he looked pleadingly at Justin.

“This is all yours, big guy,” Justin chuckled. “You brought it up.”

Brian gave his husband one of his best death glares. He took a deep breath and started to speak. He hoped he knew what the fuck he was saying. “Gus and Ray are too young to think about marriage, Squirt,” Brian explained. He looked at Justin for verification of the direction that he was taking with this touchy explanation. Justin merely shrugged and waited to see what else Brian would say.

“But Gus is all grown up, Dada,” Bree informed her father.

“Gus is grown up, but he’s still going to school, just like you are.”

“Oh?” Bree said thinking that over carefully.

“He needs to finish his schooling before he thinks about marriage or anything like that.”

“But he loves Ray, doesn’t he?”

“Yes, he thinks he does.”

Bree frowned harder. “Gus told me he loves Ray, Dada. He doesn’t think it, he knows it.”

“Is that right?” Brian asked, surprised that Gus would have discussed this subject with his sister.

“Yep.”

“And when did he tell you this?”

“I don’t know. He just did.”

“Really?”

“Yep. He tells me lots of things when we sit on the big rock by the stream or we play tea party in the Wendy house.”

“No sh…, no guff.”

“You were going to say shit, weren’t you, Dada?” Bree asked with a giggle.

“But I didn’t, and neither should you.”

“I know the bad words, Dada, and I don’t say them … very much.”

“That’s good, but you shouldn’t say them at all.”

“But you do,” Bree reminded him.

“I don’t always do the right thing,” Brian admitted.

Justin couldn’t help but smile from behind the counter where he was loading the dishwasher. Brian had got himself into a predicament, and Justin couldn’t wait to see how he got out of it.

“Yes, you do, Dada,” Bree contradicted her father. “You always do the right thing, but … you use bad words a whole bunch.”

“I do?”

“Yep, I hear them all the time, but I know you don’t mean them … very often.”

“How do you know that?” Brian asked, interested in Bree’s answer to that question.

“Bad words are for when you’re mad, Dada, and you get mad quite a bit.” Brian raised an eyebrow and waited for his daughter to continue. “But usually you’re not really mad, just … annoyed. When you get really mad, your voice gets very quiet … and scary.”

“Scary?”

“Yep,” Bree said bouncing her ponytail as she nodded. “I don’t like it when you get really mad, specially if you’re mad at me.”

“I don’t get mad at you very often,” Brian said gently.

“I know, but sometimes I do stupid stuff or I want something I shouldn’t have. Then you get mad at me.”

“And my voice gets quiet and … scary?”

“Yep, and I make sure I agree with everything you say. If you use bad words then, I’m really scared,” Bree added.

“I … I hope I don’t scare you often, Squirt,” Brian said honestly.

“Not often, Dada. Oh, and you don’t call me Squirt when you’re mad at me. You call me Briana Victoria, and then I know I’m in big trouble.”

“That’s how you know, huh?” Brian asked with a little smile.

“That’s how.”

“Come here, Squirt,” Brian said. Bree slid off her chair and walked around the table to her father. He lifted her up and sat her on his knee. He kissed her cheek. “You know I don’t like being mad at you, don’t you?” Bree nodded. “But sometimes it’s necessary.”

“I know, it’s for my own good,” Bree said with a sigh, as she parroted the words she had heard from both of her fathers on several occasions. “I don’t mean to make you mad.”

“We know that, Squirt. It’s just part of growing up.”

“Like Gus?”

“Yes, like Gus.”

“Did you get mad at Gus?”

Brian chuckled. He couldn’t even remember how this conversation had started, but it was time to end it. “I’m sure I got mad at Gus a time or two. Let’s go get you out of these pj’s before Mr. Riley arrives to work on the piano,” he said.

“’Kay, Dada,” Bree agreed. She slid off his lap and headed for her bedroom.

Brian looked at Justin. “What the fuck just happened?” he asked.

“Your daughter explained to you all about your parenting techniques and how she knows what mood you’re in,” Justin said with a straight face.

“Am I that obvious?”

“Yes.”

“Shit!”

Justin laughed. “Go help her pick out something fabulous to wear when she meets Mr. Riley.”

“Maybe she should help me pick out my clothes,” Brian said shaking his head. “She’s too damn smart.”

“Got that right,” Justin said as Brian walked down the hall to Bree’s bedroom.

*****

“Come on in, Mr. Riley,” Justin said into the intercom as he released the gate at the entrance to the lane leading to Edna’s Treasures. It was still early in the morning, but apparently the piano tuner was eager to get started. “Brian,” Justin called, “Mr. Riley is on his way up the lane.”

“Bree and I will be out in a minute,” Brian called back.

“And you’ll both look fabulous,” Justin said to himself, as he went to the front door to greet the piano tuner.

Bree had decided that she needed to wear the rainbow shirt that she wore for PRIDE. Brian had no objections and was pleased that Bree was learning about being responsible. Even though it was nice to have a new outfit for each occasion, it wasn’t always the most responsible thing to do. However, it did take a little convincing on Bree’s part for Brian to allow her to wear her frog necklace. Brian had visions of the chain breaking and the pendant dropping into the garden somewhere.

Brian wore a simple t-shirt and his cut offs. The shorts accentuated his long legs. Brian was planning to spend some time in front of a hot grill; his attire was very appropriate.

“Please come in and welcome to our home,” Justin greeted the piano tuner. Before the introductions could go very far, Bree dashed into the room closely followed by Brian.

“Mr. Riley,” Brian began as he shook the older man’s hand, “I’m Brian Kinney and this is our daughter...”

“My name is Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor,” Bree said formally. Riley squatted down so he could be just about eye to eye with the young lady. Riley, Brian noted was a big man, about Brian’s height, but with fifty more pounds on him. His hands were large with long fingers, useful for playing the piano. He looked spry and strong enough to deal with grand instruments as well as the less grand.

“It’s very much my pleasure to meet you, Miss Kinney-Taylor,” Riley said as he shook the petite hand that was thrust toward him. Bree was very pleased that he took the time to shake hands and to say her full last name. Most adults just called her Miss Taylor.

“Mr. Riley,” Brian was about to introduce Justin.

“Riley, just Riley.”

“Riley, this is my partner, Justin Taylor,” Brian stressed the word partner waiting for Riley’s reaction. He refused to allow a homophobic prick to tune his daughter’s piano. Even if Riley was the best in the state.

“Very nice to meet you, Mr. Taylor,” Riley said as he stood up straight and shook Justin’s hand. So far, Brian was very pleased.

“It’s Justin, and thank you for coming and on a holiday too.”

“About that,” Brian said with a curious arch to his brow. “I thought you were going to drive up with Ted and Allen. They and the rest of the horde won’t be here until this afternoon.

“Allen gave me excellent directions and I’ll admit to being curious about the spinet. They stopped making spinets many years ago.”

“But won’t your family be disappointed that you’ll be spending the holiday away from them?” Justin asked as he guided Riley toward the kitchen to offer the man coffee.

Gratefully accepting a hot mugful, Riley sat at the counter allowing the coffee to cool before taking a sip. “Most of whom I considered family,” Riley began as he blew at the coffee, “died in the 80's.” Riley looked up at Brian and Justin over the rim of the mug. Brian nodded in understanding. Justin’s blue eyes hadn’t yet caught on, but Justin was smart enough to keep quiet.

“Mr. Riley?” Bree asked. She let the man take at least a few sips of coffee before she took over the show.

“Yes, ma’am,” Riley replied turning on his stool to give Bree his full attention.

“Would you like to see my piano?”

“I would like that very much, if your daddies would excuse us,” Riley said glancing back to Brian and Justin for approval. Justin smiled brightly; Brian simply nodded. “You lead, I’ll follow,” Riley said to Bree who smiled at the kindly man with her own sunny best. She reached up her hand which Riley took. Bree led Riley into the living room.

“And another man falls for the Taylor smile,” Brian quipped as he topped off his own coffee mug.

“Bri, what did he mean by most of his family dying in the 80's?” Justin whispered.

“AIDS, Justin. He’s a fag and I guess his partner died. Maybe he never found someone else. That’s why he’s available on holidays.”

“That’s so sad. Brian if anything ever happened to me...”

Brian put down his mug with a loud clunk. He took Justin’s shoulders, swinging him around so that he was held tightly in Brian’s arms.

“Nothing will ever happen to you,” Brian declared, Justin tucked safely under his chin. Brian inhaled the unique scent that was Justin. “Nothing,” Brian repeated, daring the gods to oppose him.

“Okay,” was all Justin could say as Brian took Justin’s face into his hands to kiss the warm, full lips.

“Don’t you two ever get enough?” Bobby grumbled as he, John and Patrick came down the hall and into the kitchen.

“Never enough,” Brian and Justin said as one then kissed again before parting to be the attentive hosts.

“John, Riley’s here,” Brian said.

“Already? That was fast,” he replied.

They all heard a few dull thuds as Riley tested a couple of keys. John walked toward the noise.

“Mr. Riley, I’m John Anderson, Brian’s brother,” John said automatically extending his hand.

“Just Riley, and I think I’m seeing double,” he said with a smile.

“We get that a lot. So do you think you can save this poor old girl?” John asked as he ran his hand over the fine wood cabinet. “I don’t think it’s been played for fifty years.”

“Instruments like this were constructed to last. Unless there was some major abuse in this lady’s past, I see no reason why she can’t be singing in a few days. If you don’t mind I’m just going to take a peek inside but I’ll save the real work for tomorrow,” Riley explained.

“Miss Briana, would you assist me by moving the bench out of the way?” Riley asked Bree. Bree smiled, pleased to have been asked. She took one end of the bench in her small hands. Patrick quickly stepped up to take the other end. Bree was so happy her best friend was helping, she graced Patrick with one of her sunniest smiles. Patrick never developed an immunity to her Taylor smile.

“He’s got it bad, doesn’t he?” Riley commented as the kids took the bench to the other side of the room. Brian chuckled as John sighed.

“That's Patrick, our son,” John explained as Bobby introduced himself. “And yes, Bree does seem to have Patrick under her spell.”

“She has all of us under her spell,” Bobby said.

“I can tell,” Riley said as he moved the spinet out from the wall so he could access the back. Using tools from his kit, Riley quickly opened the back of the spinet. Looking like a detective, with flashlight in hand, Riley took a quick scan of the inner workings of the spinet.

“Hmm,” Riley murmured, unaware of his audience. Six people were anxiously awaiting the verdict.

“Well?” Brian asked looking very much like an impatient businessman. All eyes were on the man behind the spinet.

“It’s doable but it may take a week, possibly longer. There are a lot of parts that need replacing.”

“But you can do it,” Justin said with a coy smile and a bat of his lashes.

Riley chuckled. “I see where she gets it from,” he said to Brian. Brian shrugged. “Yes, I can do it. It would help if I had a place to set up my workshop.”

“Patrick, show Riley the shed,” Bobby instructed his son.

“Okay, Poppa.”

“I’m coming too!” Bree announced. Riley put the backing on the piano then moved it back to its rightful place. He packed up his tool kit then followed the kids through to the porch then outside toward the shed. Beau went with them to supervise.

“So, what do you think of him?” Justin asked.

“He comes highly recommended, Sunshine,” Brian answered. “He appears to know what he’s talking about, but I’ll have a word with Allen and Drew since Allen claims to know nothing about pianos.”

“Maybe Drew will assist him,” John said as he helped himself to a cup of coffee.

“Maybe Drew will assist who?” Emmett asked as he and the person in question walked through the door. Emmett, Drew and Richie were all laden with boxes of canapés. The men of Edna’s Treasures were quick to help.

“The piano tuner is here,” John stated.

“Oh, well I hope he came hungry,” Emmett quipped.

“What did he say about the spinet?” Drew asked.

“He seemed to think it was doable but it might take a week,” Brian answered.

“Makes sense,” Drew said. “The spinet hasn’t been used in a hell of a long time. Parts rust then disintegrate. It’s not like the spinet is needed for a concert tomorrow. He probably wants to take his time to do the job right.”

“Try explaining that to the princess,” John said.

“I’ll explain it to her,” Drew offered. “We speak piano,” he joked.

“This coming from a man that was terrified to go Christmas tree shopping with said princess six months ago,” Brian snarked as he went out the door to bring in more goodies from the Hummer.

“I evolved!” Drew shouted after him then quickly followed. There were a lot more boxes in the truck.

“John, seriously, what do you think about him?” Justin was a bit pensive.

“He seems nice enough and Bree seems to like him. She does have good instincts. And he does come recommended,” John reassured Justin. “We can talk to Allen when he gets here with Ted.” Justin agreed then went to the kitchen.

A couple of hours later, the first of the family made its way up the lane.

“Joan not coming?” John asked Brian as they arranged the snacks on the table.

“Not this time. She’s staying in the Pitts with my sister. Claire’s nose got out of joint at the thought of old Joanie spending another holiday here, so Claire put her foot down. Apparently the satan spawn have grown up to be nice guys. One of them is married and has a nice home in West Virginia. They all went there for the weekend.”

“At least she’s not alone,” John commented. “So who’s coming?”

“Ted, Allen, Mikey, Ben and JR. The Brenners, minus the Sarah Kingsley. She decided to go abroad. Debbie and Carl, of course.”

“Of course,” John laughed as if there could be a family gathering without Debbie and Carl.

“And Jenn and Seth.”

“What about the girls?” John asked with a frown. “Aren’t they bringing the boys?”

“Carl’s driving the mobile motel; the boys are with them.”

“Brian, the girls...” John didn’t know what to say about the girls. Brian held up his hands to thwart any further explanation.

“I’m done. I don’t know how to help them anymore.”

“Then maybe it’s time they help themselves,” John said wisely. “Right now, we have a hungry family to feed. We should concentrate on that.”

Brian knew that John was right.

Before The Fall

Chapter 8

A large rumbling and a darkening of the sun heralded the arrival of the mobile motel. Carl pulled the huge vehicle to a stop in the lane outside of Edna’s Treasures. He would worry about maneuvering it into position later, after all his many passengers exited.

“Guuuuuuuuuus!” came an unholy shriek as Bree threw open the front door of the cottage and made a beeline for the vehicle.

Carl was very glad he had already stopped when he saw the blonde hurricane coming at him.

Debbie opened the side door of the RV and shoved Gus out before the rest of them could be trampled by the petite blonde. Debbie knew nothing could stand in the way of Bree and her need to get to her brother.

“Hey, short stuff,” Gus said with a big grin as Bree launched herself into his arms.

“Gus,” Bree said happily as she wrapped her legs around his waist and kissed all over his face.

“That would be me,” Gus laughed.

“I love you.”

“I love you too. You’re getting so big.”

“Not as big as you,” Bree replied.

“You’ll never be as big as me,” Gus bragged.

“Yes I will!”

“Okay, if you say so,” Gus gave in. He kissed her cheek before setting her down.

“Do I get a hug?” JR asked.

Everyone had got out of the RV except for Carl. Bree set about giving a hug to all her favorite people.

“Come on in,” Brian called from the doorway of the house. He had been watching the hugfest for a couple of minutes.

When everyone began making their way towards the house, Ben lagged behind to help direct Carl in getting the RV parked in a convenient spot. Brian walked out to assist, as everyone else went inside. Once the RV was situated, Carl got out.

“That thing will be the death of me,” he said with a twinkle in his eye.

“You know you love it,” Brian smirked.

“I know I need an army to help me park it.”

“You shouldn’t try to parallel park with that thing,” Brian said with a straight face.

“Fuck you, Kinney!” Carl reacted.

“My, my, Detective Horvath, the language you’re using,” Brian smirked.

“Boys, boys,” Ben interrupted.

“He’s being mean to me,” Carl said with a mock whine.

“Been hanging around Mikey much?” Brian laughed.

“Hey, watch the Michael comments,” Ben said defending his husband.

“Right you are, Professor,” Brian quipped, and then decided to change the subject. “You did bring an army with you today, Carl,” Brian chuckled.

“Yeah, I guess I did,” Carl laughed, clapping Brian on the back. “Debbie loves that big old thing,” Carl added nodding towards the RV.

“Thanks for bringing the boys up with you,” Brian said sincerely, as they started walking towards the house. The teasing was over.

“No problem,” Carl replied. “The more the merrier.”

“Ray tells me he’s staying here for the month of July,” Ben stated. “He’s going to be working with Bobby?”

“Yeah,” Brian said, “Bobby decided he could use an intern. He thought Ray might learn a few things about real estate law that might prove useful in his dad’s business.”

“And letting the boys have a whole month together out here had nothing to do with it,” Ben joked.

“Nothing at all,” Brian replied keeping a straight face.

“I’m drowning in bullshit,” Carl said.

They all laughed as they entered the cottage.

*****

“So, how’s Riley working out?” Allen asked Justin. They were all enjoying Emmett’s hors d’oeuvres in the sun porch.

“He seems very nice.”

“Where is he? I thought that was his truck out front when we rode in on the big boat.”

“Is that what you call Carl and Debbie’s RV?” Allen nodded. “Riley went out to the shed with Patrick quite a while ago. I haven’t seen either of them since.”

“Should we send out a search party?” Allen asked.

“Beau’s out there with them and the door of the shed is still open. I think they’re safe, but I have no idea what they could be doing.”

“Riley tunes the pianos for the symphony, so I thought he’d be good for this job.”

“We really appreciate your help. Neither Brian nor I had any idea how to find a piano tuner, especially a good one, and you know how Brian hates incompetence.”

Allen nodded. “We sure got a beautiful day for the barbecue this year.”

“Yeah,” Justin agreed.

“Oh, there’s Riley,” Allen said. “He and Patrick must be done whatever they were doing.”

Justin got up to go greet their guest as he came into the sun porch with Patrick. Riley would not know many people at the gathering. “Riley, I’d like you to meet our family and friends. “You know Allen…” and Justin proceeded with the lengthy set of introductions.

When Justin was finished, Riley blew out a breath. “That’s a lot of people,” he said. “You’re lucky to have such a large and attractive family.”

“Got that right,” Debbie laughed. “But you should have been here for Memorial Day. The lane was full of cars and there were people everywhere you looked. That was some party.”

“Sounds like you folks have a great time together,” Riley observed.

“That we do,” Brian said. “Make yourself to home, Riley. There’s lots of food and there’s a few people in this motley crew that you might even enjoy talking to.”

Everyone gave Brian a raspberry at that last comment, but he paid them no attention as he showed Riley where to get a drink and some hors d’oeuvres.

“What were you and Patrick doing out there for so long?” Brian asked.

“I got all my tools laid out and made a space for the piano. Patrick was quite interested in the tools, so I talked to him about what they were used for. He said he’d like to watch and maybe assist when I start tuning.”

“He won’t be in your way?”

“Sometimes an extra pair of hands comes in handy, and he’s a good kid.”

“That he is.”

“I thought I’d like to set up camp out there.”

“What do you mean?” Brian asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I brought my sleeping bag. I’ll make myself a little nest in the shed.”

“You don’t have to do that. We have room.”

“I like my solitude,” Riley explained. “I’ll be able to work when I want and sleep when I want. I will take advantage of your facilities from time to time though,” he said with a grin.

“Well…if you’re sure,” Brian said not knowing exactly what to make of this stranger who had come into their lives.

“Mr. Riley, I’m Richie, in case you don’t remember.” Richie had decided to take the initiative with the new guest. He was feeling much more at home with all these people, and he remembered how hard it had been for him when he was first introduced to the Edna’s Treasures family. There were so many of them and it had been overwhelming.

“Hello, Richie,” Riley said extending his hand to shake.

Richie shook the hand and smiled at the man. “I’m kind of new here too, so I know it’s a lot of names to remember.”

“Thanks for the help.”

“The blue cheese and pear puffs are to die for,” Richie informed Riley.

“Is that right?”

“I didn’t think I’d like them at first, but they’re amazing.”

“Point me in their direction,” Riley said with a chuckle.

“Looks like Richie and Riley have bonded over your blue cheese and pear puffs,” Brian whispered in Emmett’s ear.

“Yes, I see,” Emmett said stiffly. He had been watching his son with the piano tuner. They were clearing the plate of the puffs, and they were laughing and having far too good a time.

“Jealous?” Brian asked with a wicked grin.

“Of course not!” Emmett snapped.

“Emmett, Richie needs to make friends. He’s not abandoning you just because he talks to someone else.”

“But…” Emmett began staring at the pair.

“Take a deep breath and go join them. It will be fine.”

“You think…?”

“I know.”

Emmett nodded and walked across the sun porch to his son. Soon they were all laughing together.

“You’re a good man,” Debbie said squeezing his cheek.

“Aw, thanks, maw,” Brian drawled.

“I mean it, you know.”

“I know,” Brian said and kissed her cheek. “Now where’s that son of yours?”

“Dust!” a little voice crowed. Taylor Brenner appeared at the entrance to the sun porch from the house. He was with his mother and father and all four grandparents.

“Hey,” Justin said, “I told you it’s Uncle Dust, little buddy.”

Taylor looked up at his uncle and giggled. Justin picked him up and gave him a big kiss.

“I hope you don’t mind that we came right in,” Molly said. “We’re a little late.”

“Those who live closest are often the last to arrive,” Brian informed them with a smirk.

“Bi,” Taylor said reaching for his other uncle.

Several eyebrows were raised at that comment.

“He has trouble saying ‘R’s”,” Molly said quickly.

“Yeah, right!” Ted laughed.

“Watch it, Schmidt,” Brian warned.

“Yes, Boss, of course, Boss.”

“All we need is our daughter and our rock group will be complete,” Brian smirked. “Welcome to the Bee, Bi and Dust show.”

The sun porch cracked up.

*****

“Give me a hand with this,” Brian said as he handed a large tray of marinated meat to the retired quarterback. Drew dutifully followed Brian toward the grill.

“Is there a problem?” Drew asked. He could tell that something was up with Brian. Drew put the tray down on the grill’s side shelf. Brian began to carefully place each piece of meat and poultry onto the grill.

“I need a favor.”

“Sure.”

“You seem to know a lot about pianos.”

“I’m not an expert.”

“Yeah, but you’d know if it was tuned correctly or not.”

“Yeah but I don’t...wait, you have doubts about Riley? Brian, Allen wouldn’t have called him if he didn’t trust him.”

“I know but...”

“What?”

“He wants to sleep in the shed.”

“So the man’s a loner, we all have our quirks,” Drew said pointedly.

“Some more than others.” Drew rolled his eyes. “I hate asking but…”

“Emm and I have no plans of returning to the city anytime soon. Richie will be taking some online courses and he has all of his reading assignments with him. I’ll offer my services, but most piano tuners prefer to work alone. I can bullshit my way by saying that I’m curious about the spinet and that’s not a lie. But I’m not going to make a pest of myself.”

“That’s good enough for me,” Brian declared as he put the last piece of meat on the grill then shut the lid.

“Why don’t you just talk to Allen? Better yet, talk to Riley. You have a way with people, Bri. You can actually be very civil when you put your mind to it and you have good instincts. Besides, the princess seems to like him,” Drew said as they both turned to see Bree holding court with Riley, Allen and Ted.

“I’ll keep an eye on the grill,” Drew offered making Brian’s brow arch up. “Hey, fuck a master chef, you learn a thing or two about hot meat.” Brian barked out a laugh then took Drew up on his offer.

*****

“You boys all settled in?” Justin asked Gus and Ray with an innocent grin. Gus picked up Justin then swung him around the sun porch.

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” Gus exclaimed. He released Justin and they all laughed.

“So I take it that you like the new bed?”

“Like it? It’s perfect! I wasn’t sure how to ask you and Pop about trading in the bunk beds.”

“We figured you’d be more comfortable in a real bed.”

“What did you do with the bunk beds?” Ray asked out of curiosity.

“We donated them to Camp Little Flowers. They’re going to start up their sleep away camp this Summer. You kept the beds in pristine condition; it would have been a shame to just throw them out. Do you mind?” Justin asked Gus. Unbeknownst to Gus, the men of Edna’s Treasures made a substantial donation to the camp which included several more bunk beds.

“No, of course I don’t mind, it’s for a good cause. What about sheets and things?”

“Your dad and I took care of it. Now if you two can control yourselves, we have guests to tend to. You can test drive your new bed later,” Justin said with a waggle of his eyebrows. Gus and Ray responded with the appropriate blush to their teenaged cheeks then followed Justin out into the garden.

*****

“Can I get you a beer or we have homemade lemonade, if you prefer?” Brian asked Riley.

“I wouldn’t mind a cold brew just about now,” Riley replied. Brian quickly got Riley a beer then sat down next to the older man.

“I was told you’re the best tuner in the state,” Brian remarked as he took a pull off his beer.

“So they tell me,” came the cryptic response. Brian arched his brow anticipating more. “I figured a man like you had me vetted before you’d allow me access to your home.”

“I did, but sometimes I prefer the personal approach. And what do you mean by a man like me?”

“I may spend the majority of my time with my head in a piano; however, I do know who Brian Kinney is, and Justin Taylor is practically a household word in Pittsburgh.”

“And you spoke to Allen,” Brian snarked.

“And I spoke to Allen,” Riley repeated. The two men stared at each other for a moment then smiled. They clinked beer bottles then sat back in their seats.

******

“Honey, why are you manning the grill and not our Mr. Kinney?” Emmett asked Drew, who remained true to his task.

“Our Mr. Kinney had some reservations when it came to Riley. I told him I’d watch the grill while he got more acquainted.”

“Oh, that’s so sweet of you, but if Brian had any questions about Riley, he should have asked me. I could have told him all about Riley.”

“Of course you can,” Drew said as he gave Emmett a peck on the cheek.

“Go tell our Mr. Kinney to bring the serving platter. Most of the meat is ready,” Emmett said as he lifted the lid to the grill and took a peek inside.

“Yes, Chef!” Drew said with a salute for his spouse then scurried off to do as bid. Brian excused himself from his company to bring the requested platter to Emmett.

“So, you and Riley making friends?” Emmett asked as he used a large serving fork to take the perfectly cooked meat off the grill.

“He’s an interesting man but there’s something about him I just don’t get,” Brian said as he held the platter for Emmett. “He does seem genuine. Bree’s already taken by him and Allen swears by him.”

“He’s been associated with the symphony for nearly forty years,” Emmett stated nonchalantly.

“Should I ask how you know this?”

“Teddy told me that Allen was going to call Riley so I checked him out. I do know my way around a computer. And I have several members of the symphony as clients.”

“Of that I have no doubt. What else did you dig up?”

“It’s rather a sad story. He and his partner, Tony, were members of the symphony back in the eighties. Riley was a concert pianist and his lover a cellist. They were together for about five years when they found out Riley’s partner had AIDS. He was one of the first to be lost. Riley was barely allowed to attend the funeral, and he had to fight the family for whatever possessions he had in their apartment. You know how that was.”

“Yeah, I do. Vic told me all about that time. It fucking sucks.”

Brian had made sure that nothing like that could ever happen to him and Justin. They were each other’s power of attorney and health care proxies. Brian had made sure that all of their joint holdings were protected. It would all go to Justin and no one could ever change that. Brian also made sure that the trust funds he set up for all four kids could not be accessed by anyone else. Neither Lindsay nor Mel could touch any of the money set aside for Gus or JR.

“Well, after Tony died, Riley lost his ability to play in public. He had medical bills to pay and no job so he learned how to tune pianos. The symphony stood by him, hired him first as an assistant and then eventually he became their number one tuner. I’ll put these on the table if you start the burgers and hot dogs,” Emmett said, indicating the platter.

Deep in thought, Brian acknowledged Emmett with a soft grunt as he went to get the burgers and dogs.

*****

“Mr. Riley, why are you in here all alone?” Patrick asked as he walked through the porch. He had come in to use the bathroom and to make sure Beau had food and water.

“It’s a little warm out there and honestly...” Riley looked into Patrick’s intense hazel eyes. Patrick was tall for his age, lanky like John and Brian but with the flaming red hair like his father Bobby.

“I’m better around musical instruments than people,” Riley said with a sigh.

“Can I get you something cold to drink?” Patrick politely offered. Riley smiled and nodded. “Lemonade or we have iced tea?”

“Lemonade is just fine,” Riley answered as he sat on one of the sun porch chairs. Patrick poured a tall glass and handed it to Riley. “What is that?” Riley asked after taking a sip.

Patrick turned to see what Riley was referring to then he started to laugh. “That’s Bree’s.”

“I assumed as much if the color is any indication. Does she play it?”

“Yes, but she wants to play a real piano. Her dads bought it for her before they knew how serious she is about playing.”

“I can understand that. A good piano is an investment even if you can afford it. It’s not like buying a guitar. So Miss Bree really is serious about playing.”

“Yes, sir. Uncle Drew thinks my great grandpa’s old spinet is perfect for her.”

“He does, does he? And what does a football quarterback know about spinets?” Before Patrick could explain about Drew’s unique talents, Danny came into the porch.

“Hi, Patrick, sorry I’m late. I ran into a bit of traffic leaving the city. Did I miss much?’

“Hi, Uncle Danny!” Patrick greeted the man who had long become an important member of the family. “You didn’t miss anything. Uncle Bri and Auntie Emm just took the meat off the grill,” Patrick said as he gave the man a hug. Danny ruffled the boy’s fine hair.

“Danny Devore,” Danny introduced himself to the handsome stranger, extending his hand.

“Riley,” came the response as he clasped Danny’s hand.

“Ah, the much awaited piano expert,” Danny said with a smile.

“I see there aren’t any secrets in this family.”

“We’re a chatty bunch, but respectful.”

“Grandpa!” JR cheerfully greeted her grandfather. “I’m so glad you’re here. Come outside and have lunch with me and Daddy and Ben.”

“Sure, honey, but only if Riley comes outside and joins us. It’s too nice out to be cooped up in here.” Danny fluttered his eyelashes at the man. Riley laughed but surrendered to Divina’s charms.

“Now how can I resist an invitation like that,” Riley said as he followed them out to the garden.

Before The Fall

Chapter 9

As the afternoon waned at Edna’s Treasures, people patted their full bellies and seemed to wax philosophical.

“Uncle Ben,” Richie said to his mentor and tutor.

“Yes, Richie.”

“Do you think I’ll ever get caught up with my work at school?”

“Confucius says ‘The man who moves a mountain begins by carrying away small stones.’”

“Huh?”

Ben chuckled. “Confucius was an ancient Chinese philosopher who wrote many profound sayings.”

“Oh?”

“What do you think that saying means?”

Richie thought for a moment. “I guess it means that I have to take small steps and not try to finish everything in a hurry.” Ben nodded. “So, I won’t catch up any time soon.”

“Do you need to catch up?” Ben asked. “Isn’t it better just to do your best and learn whatever you can as you progress?”

Richie really looked thoughtful. “Are you saying that I’ll never finish my education?” he asked in horror.

“A man should never stop learning,” Ben stated.

“Did Confucius say that too?” Richie asked.

“No, that would be Zen Ben who said it,” Brian contributed. “Haven’t you noticed that he’s still in school?”

Everyone chuckled.

“And I may never graduate … until I retire,” Ben said with a laugh.

“And that will be many years from now,” Michael added kissing his husband’s cheek.

“Aw, young love,” Brian snarked.

“I’m going to go on the swing, Daddy,” JR said standing up. She didn’t want to hear about love … young or otherwise.

“You want me to push you, honeybun?” Michael asked.

JR shook her head and walked over to the swing at the back of the yard. She sat on the seat and used her feet to push. Soon she was swinging back and forth, not too high, just enough to feel the wind in her face.

“Thinking?” a voice asked.

“Yes, Uncle John,” JR said as she slowed down.

“Want to talk?”

“Maybe.”

“How is it at your dad’s place?”

“It’s okay, but I don’t like fighting with my moms.”

“Nobody really likes fighting,” John told her.

“My moms seem to like it. What’s wrong with them?”

“You do ask the tough questions, little lady,” John stated.

“I don’t understand Mama. Sometimes she’s so unreasonable.”

“She is a woman who knows her mind, and it’s hard to change it.”

“Even when she’s wrong,” JR said with a sigh. “I wish I could fix things.”

“I’m not sure anyone’s able to fix this,” John admitted.

“Maybe Uncle Brian…”

“I think Uncle Brian intends to stay out of this one. Fixing this is up to your moms.”

“What if they don’t want to fix it…?”

“Then, maybe it’s time for a change. You know we love you. We’ll be here to help you and support you whatever happens.”

“I know.”

“Good, then how about a hug?”

“Thanks, Uncle John,” she said as she slid off the swing and into John’s waiting arms.

*****

“Michael, a word?” Brian asked.

Michael looked up and frowned at his old friend. “Yeah, what is it?”

Brian cocked his head toward the path to the stream. He started walking knowing that Michael would follow. Soon they were seated on the big rock.

“We haven’t done this for a while,” Michael said happily. He liked having Brian’s undivided attention.

“No, we haven’t. There hasn’t been a need.”

“A need?”

“Do you know what you’re doing with JR?” Brian asked pointedly.

“Of course I know what I’m doing. She’s my daughter.”

“Do you intend to have her live permanently with you?”

“Huh?”

“You heard me, Michael. Do you?”

“I … I don’t know. I haven’t thought about that. Isn’t she just upset with her mothers? Why would she want to stay with me…permanently?”

“Michael, in case you haven’t noticed, Mel and Lindz are having some major problems … once again.”

“But … isn’t this all about JR seeing Curtis?”

Brian heaved a sigh. “That’s just the tip of the iceberg.”

“What do you mean?”

“Mel and Lindz have been having problems for a long time.”

“But I thought…”

“I know, Michael, but this time there may be no solution,” Brian said slowly, letting his words sink in.

“You mean…divorce?”

Brian nodded. “I’m not saying that will happen, but how many times can they split and get back together?”

“Have they split?”

“I don’t know for sure, but they’re barely speaking according to Gus.”

“Maybe they’ll get over it,” Michael said hopefully.

“You don’t get over it by not talking.”

“Can you…?”

“Don’t ask, Michael. I’ve intervened more times than I care to think about. This time it’s up to them.”

“So, why are you telling me all this if it’s up to the girls?”

“Because you have JR at the moment, and you need to be prepared if they do split permanently.”

“You think JR would want to live with me?” Michael asked in surprise.

“You’re where she ran when she couldn’t stand it with her mothers.”

“Yeah, I guess she did.”

“All I’m saying is think about it and be prepared.”

“Okay, I can do that.”

“Of course you can, Mikey,” Brian said gently. He kissed Michael’s cheek before they headed back to the festivities.

*****

“Where are Michael and Brian going?” Riley asked as he saw the two men disappear down the path by the Wendy house.

“The stream is down there.”

“Oh, are they swimming?”

Danny chuckled. He had enjoyed sitting and talking with Riley under one of the shade trees in the yard. “You can swim in the stream, but it’s also a great place for sitting and thinking … or talking and working things out.”

“Do Michael and Brian have a problem?”

“No, but I think my granddaughter may have a problem,” Danny admitted. The absence of JR’s mothers, and the fact that JR was staying with her father was very worrisome.

“JR? That was her name, right?” Danny nodded. “What problem does she have? She seems like a very nice young lady.”

“She is.”

“Then what’s wrong?’

“Her mothers are not getting along at the moment.”

“Oh.”

“It’s … it’s not looking good.”

“That’s too bad.”

“JR is staying with her father, and she will be devastated if her mothers decide to split.”

“So, what are they doing down at the stream?” Riley asked.

“I imagine Brian is filling in my son on some facts of life.”

“Isn’t your son a little old for that talk?”

Danny sighed. “Michael can be very … naïve sometimes. I’m sure Brian will set him on the right road.”

The two men watched Michael and Brian return from the stream. Michael looked worried and went to sit with his husband. Brian looked at Justin and shrugged. Justin was immediately at Brian’s side giving him a needed hug.

“I think I’d like to see this stream,” Riley said.

“Let me be your guide,” Danny volunteered readily.

The two men headed down the path.

*****

“Um, Mr. Morrison, I’ve never been an intern before, what do I wear?” Ray asked. “My dad sent one of my suits.”

“You can call me Bobby and a suit isn’t necessary unless we attend a special function. I’ll check my calendar before Monday and let you know. We’re a small firm so we tend to dress business casual. Gus has been an intern at Kinnetik for several summers, I’m sure he can help with your wardrobe. If you’re still unsure, consult Brian. He’s the ‘fashionista’ around here.”

“I guess that’s where Bree gets it from,” Ray laughed.

“Probably. But I suggest you talk to Brian unless you’re fond of pink and purple,” Bobby said with a mischievous grin.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Ray replied.

“You do that,” Bobby said as he patted the boy on the back.

*****

“This is beautiful. And you say that Brian designed all this,” Riley exclaimed in astonishment looking around as they passed through the gardens on the path toward the stream. Danny nodded. “Briana’s playhouse?” Riley asked.

“The Wendy house. The kids share, but I think Patrick’s getting too old to play house.” They took a detour to peek inside. “Tell me I’m not seeing a fireplace.”

“I’d like to but I can’t tell a lie.”

“Brian?”

“Brian.”

“The mural is Justin’s.”

“Yes.”

“Remarkable. You know I live not too far from the Village garden. I’ve visited the henge on several occasions.” Danny chuckled. “I take it there’s more to Justin’s henge than meets the eye?”

“That’s an understatement but I’ll leave the story of the henge for another day and a cup of coffee,” Danny suggested.

“I look forward to it,” Riley replied.

As Danny and Riley slowly traveled the path down to the stream, Riley took a good look around.

“This is truly amazing. I’m no expert, but Brian’s managed to mix formal plants into the natural flora. Are you sure Brian did this and not Justin?”

“Very sure. When Brian isn’t terrorizing his staff at Kinnetik, he’s out here terrorizing the weeds.”

“Terrorizing weeds?”

“Brian finds it relaxing.”

“I see. And what do you find relaxing?”

“My bookstore,” Danny began to explain, as he made himself comfortable on the great rock by the stream. “I had retired, bought a new home but was growing bored. Michael needed some help in his comic book store and I needed something to do. It was also a good way of getting to know my son.”

“You didn’t raise him?”

“I didn’t know about him. Long story.”

“Another topic to be discussed over coffee?”

“Yes. Let’s just say I had no intention of returning to Pittsburgh when I retired, but then I got caught up in a fundraiser for the Jason Kemp Center and now here I am in the middle of the biggest family in Pennsylvania. It’s funny how things work out.”

“Yes it is. No missus at home?” Riley asked with a straight face.

“Um, no. No mister either.”

“Michael’s mother?”

“A one time thing in high school, when I was trying to find myself or the truth about myself. Now she’s a good friend and we have a beautiful granddaughter. Something I never thought I’d have. I’ve been blessed. You? Any missus or mister hiding somewhere?”

“No I had a mister many years ago but I lost him to AIDS. I...”

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have pried," Danny said as he patted Riley's arm. "Debbie, Michael’s mother lost her brother to AIDS and two of our boys are positive.”

“Damn. Are they okay?”

“Well, you’ve met Ben, he’s a fine specimen. I’m not sure if Hunter and his partner will be here today. Hunter runs the Jason Kemp Center, sometimes they have a barbecue for the kids at the center. Ben and Michael adopted Hunter when he was a teen.”

“This is a very special family.”

“Yes, it is. My partner at the store is very special too.”

“Is he?”

“She - Joan Kinney.”

“Brian’s sister?”

“Mother. She and Brian were estranged for years until the princess came along and made a miracle.”

“And she works with you.”

“She has a thing for old books and I needed the help. We work well together.”

“Amazing. But you live alone.”

“Yes, I was in show business for most of my life. I lived on the road and never found the time for a relationship. You?”

“After my Tony died, the light seemed to go out. I had a few relationships but nothing serious like I had with Tony. And like you, I’m on the road. I go where the symphony needs me to go. Sometimes I get commissioned to other orchestras.”

“But wouldn’t it be nice to have someone to come home to?”

“Yeah, maybe it would.”

The men were quiet, relishing in the fine day. The noises of the surrounding woods and stream were comforting and soothing.

“What are these figurines?” Riley asked when he spied the replicated Patrick statues that Justin had ‘planted’ near the great rock. “Wait, another story for coffee?” Riley said with a genuine smile.

“Yes, another story and I’d be honored to tell you all about it.”

*****

“Pop, I’m worried about Mom and Mama. They still aren’t talking. I’m afraid JR won’t go back home in the Fall.” Gus was helping his father refill several of the snack bowls to bring out.

“I know, Sonny Boy. I wish there was something I could do but I don’t think I can help this time.”

“I know," Gus sighed. "You’ve always been there for them for as long as I can remember, and I don’t think they realize it. I don’t care about me, but JR, I don’t want her to be hurt.”

“Gus, I’m afraid getting hurt will be inevitable, but Mikey and Ben will be there for her. So will Debbie and Danny. And we’ll be there too, Sonny Boy. JR won’t be alone.”

“Thanks, Pop,” Gus said hugging his father. “I love you.”

“Love you too, Sonny Boy. Come on, let’s get these snacks outside before the hordes eat the furniture.”

“Oh, Pop!”

*****

“Mr. Riley, when are you going to fix my piano?” Bree asked Riley when he and Danny emerged from the garden path.

“Well, Miss Bree, if it’s all right with you and your fathers, I’ll start on it first thing in the morning.”

“Oh yes! Thank you,” Bree said with a bright smile. “Dada will cook breakfast first and then you can start.”

“Your Dada cooks breakfast?”

“Yes,” Bree said, her ponytails bobbing up and down. "He makes the best breakfast, except for Hudson, she made the bestest porridge.”

“Porridge?”

“Yes, with raisins...”

For the rest of the afternoon, Riley was informed all about London, porridge, the big rocks and the smelly baths.

“Do you think we should rescue the man?” Justin asked Brian when they realized Bree had cornered poor Riley. He was sitting under an umbrella with Bree on his lap and Danny sitting close.

“I think Riley can take care of himself. But if he needs help, Divina will be more than willing to lend a hand.”

“Divina? You don’t mean...?” Justin turned to look at Riley and Danny.

“Uh huh,” Brian smirked then winked.

“Hmmm,” Justin commented as he too smirked then winked back.

Before The Fall

Chapter 10

“How’s it going, Richie?” Seth asked as he took a piece of cake from the newly laid out dessert table in the sun porch.

“Okay,” was the brief reply.

“Are you getting caught up at school?”

“Sort of … but there’s always more.”

Seth laughed. “You never stop learning,” Seth said wisely.

“Have you been talking to Uncle Ben?” Richie asked.

“He probably told you just what I said. Ben’s a very wise man.”

“Yeah.”

“Are you feeling more at home with everybody now?” Seth asked.

“It’s easier. I remember almost everybody’s name … except yours,” Richie replied with a mischievous grin on his face.

“Seth Harris, nice to meet you, young man,” Seth said with a straight face, extending his hand for Richie to shake.

Richie shook hands. “Um, I was just kidding,” Richie said quickly. He wasn’t sure how serious Seth was.

“So was I,” Seth laughed. “You’ll find lots of people in this group who will enjoy yanking your chain.”

“I’m figuring that out.”

“As long as you keep working on figuring it out, you’ll be just fine.”

“I hope so.”

“I know so.”

*****

“Dust, Dust,” a little voice said.

Justin could feel a little hand holding onto the edge of his shorts. “Did you escape from your mommy and daddy, buddy?” Justin asked as he picked the little boy up.

“Yep,” Taylor said with a giggle.

“I think someone has a crush on you,” Brian singsonged.

“I could do worse,” Justin laughed kissing the little round cheek of his nephew.

“I’ll take him,” Owen said as he approached.

“He’s fine. I like having the adoration of a baby,” Justin said with a smile.

“Okay, if you’re sure,” Owen replied before walking back to where his wife and parents were sitting at a table under an umbrella.

“Wanna go for a walk, Taylor?” Justin asked.

“Where are you going?” Brian asked.

“I think it’s time Taylor sees the stream.”

“Want company?”

“Naw, you need to make sure all our guests have drinks.”

“Yes, master.”

Justin chuckled as he set Taylor down and took his little hand. They started towards the path.

“Daddy, can I come too?” Bree asked.

“Of course you can, sweetheart.”

“Beau wants to come too.”

“Beau is very welcome to accompany us,” Justin said formally. He couldn’t help but smile.

Beau gave a little woof to let them know he was glad that he was welcome to go with them on their little jaunt.

“Can Taylor walk that far?” Bree asked.

“I think he can,” Justin replied. “Why don’t you take his other hand? That will help him.”

“’Kay, Daddy.” Bree took Taylor’s hand and they continued along the path.

When they got to the clearing, Justin stopped. “Okay, little man, this is our favorite spot around here. We have the stream over there, which you must not go near. Is that understood?” Taylor looked up into Justin’s face and grinned.

“He’s not going to stay away from the stream, Daddy,” Bree said sagely.

“I know,” Justin sighed. “We’ll just have to keep a close eye on him and make sure he doesn’t get too close to the edge of the water. And we’ll keep telling him he has to stay away. You should tell him that too,” Justin advised.

“Okay,” Bree agreed. “Taylor,” she said seriously squatting down in front of her cousin, “you have to listen really careful. You cannot go close to the stream. It’s very dangerous for little boys like you. Don’t go near it.”

Taylor studied Bree’s face and frowned. He could tell she was talking to him about something serious. “Bee,” he said after a long pause.

Bree stood up. “I don’t think he gets it, Daddy.”

“Probably not, but we have Beau to keep an eye on him, as well as us.”

“That’s good,” Bree said.

“This is the big rock,” Justin continued, walking Taylor towards the large piece of granite. “When you get older this will be a great place to come and think about things.”

“Yeah,” Bree agreed.

Taylor began to try to climb onto the rock, but his little legs were too short.

“Pick him up, Daddy,” Bree instructed.

Justin lifted Taylor onto the rock and sat down beside him, his arms firmly around the little boy so he couldn’t fall off the edge of it. Beau observed all this and then went to lie down under a nearby tree.

“See the sky up there through the trees,” Justin said to the boy. “It’s always cool here even when the sun is very bright. The little breeze that blows across the stream is cool too. Feel it?”

Taylor extended his hand like he was trying to catch some of the cool breeze on this hot day.

“Look, Daddy,” Bree said. “There’s a frog.” She pointed to the critter sitting on a smaller rock close to the stream.

“Fog,” Taylor said, reaching towards the amphibian that Bree had pointed out.

“Frog,” Bree corrected.

“You should tell Taylor about your Dada and the frogs,” Justin suggested with a wink.

“When he’s older, Daddy. He wouldn’t understand yet,” Bree said with a giggle.

Justin chuckled. “Perhaps not.”

“Down,” Taylor said wanting off the rock.

“Okay, but stay right with us,” Justin instructed as he set Taylor down onto the grass.

Taylor studied a butterfly that was swooping past. He reached up trying to grab it.

“Do you like Riley?” Bree asked her father as she sat down beside him on the big rock.

“He seems nice. He and Danny seem to be getting along very well.”

“I think they’re both kinda lonely.”

“You do?”

Bree nodded. “I hope Riley can fix my piano soon. I really want to play it.”

“I’m sure he’ll get it fixed as soon as he can.”

“Fog!” Taylor chirped as he saw a frog hopping towards the stream. He started running after it.

“Taylor!” Justin yelled sitting up immediately. “Taylor!” Beau sat up and quickly sized up the situation. He raced towards the stream. Justin was already speeding towards the boy as fast as his legs would carry him. He prayed the boy would stop at the edge of the stream, but no such luck. The frog hopped into the water and Taylor did try to stop at the brink of the stream. He teetered on the edge for a split second, as Justin watched him, while he ran as fast as he could towards the stream. “Please, don’t fall in,” Justin begged as he closed the gap. Again, no such luck. With a little cry Taylor toppled into the water.

Justin was there almost immediately, wading into the water and grabbing Taylor’s T-shirt. He yanked the little boy out of the water. Beau barked frantically on the bank of the stream. Taylor sputtered and coughed as Justin pulled him out of the water, and then he let out the most unearthly wail.

“It’s okay, Taylor. You’re okay, buddy,” Justin whispered as he hauled himself and his precious burden out of the stream. “You’re just scared. You’re not hurt, are you?” Justin asked as he quickly looked the boy over. He didn’t see any cuts or scrapes.

“Is he okay, Daddy?” Bree asked as she stood on the bank while Justin carried Taylor out.

“He’s fine, just scared,” Justin said praying that was the case. Taylor’s wails had subsided into more normal crying.

“Taylor, we told you to stay away from the water,” Bree chastised the baby. “This is why.” Beau barked his agreement.

“Taylor! Taylor!” came Molly’s frantic calls from the path. A second later she and Owen and everyone else emerged from the path into the clearing. Molly ran over and grabbed her son from Justin. “Is he all right?”

“Yes, he fell in the stream, but I was right behind him. He’s not hurt,” Justin said. He could feel his adrenalin still pumping. He would never have forgiven himself if anything had happened to Taylor.

“You should have known,” Sharon Brenner lectured Justin. “You can’t take your eyes off a child for a second.”

“I’m sorry,” Justin said hanging his head.

“It’s okay, Justin,” Molly said. “We know you’d never let Taylor get hurt. You saved him.”

“That baby should never have been anywhere near that stream,” Sharon Brenner insisted.

“We heard you the first time,” Brian cut her off. “Let’s go get you some dry clothes,” he said to Justin.

Justin nodded as Brian put his arm over Justin’s shoulders and steered him back towards the house.

“I tried to catch him before he fell in,” Justin whispered as they walked down the path.

“Of course you did, and that bitch better not say another word about it,” Brian stated looking over his shoulder to where everyone else was following them.

Taylor had stopped crying and Molly was carrying him back to the house. No real harm had been done.

“What’s a party without a little drama,” Brian added as he kissed Justin’s cheek.

Taylor was no worse for wear after his bout of drama. He was so well recovered that he accompanied his parents and everyone else, for that matter, back to the stream later in the afternoon. The temperature had soared so many took advantage of the cool water of the stream. While young and not so young frolicked in the water, the rest of the family found shady spots by the shore very refreshing. Amid Sharon Brenner’s incessant objections, Owen Jr. took his son back into the stream for a proper introduction.

By the end of the day the family was sated by good food, good friends and time well spent with their loving family.

*****

“Hello?” Riley tentatively called out as he came into the sun porch.

“In here!” a disembodied voice answered from the vicinity of the kitchen. “Just follow your nose,” came the added instruction. Riley did just that.

“You people are up early,” Riley observed as he looked around the room. The Edna’s Treasures clan were sitting at the kitchen table. Emmett and his boys were there as well.

“This is our traditional breakfast after the barbecue,” Emmett explained.

“Oh. I don’t want to intrude,” Riley stated as he began to turn to go out. The coffee mug thrust in his hand made him rethink his options.

“Did you sleep well?” Justin asked as he offered Riley a chair. As the older man sat, Emmett slid a basket of muffins toward him.

“Very well and I thank the ‘elf’ who left me the folding bed. That and my sleeping bag made my night most comfortable.”

“Mr. Riley, are you going to fix my piano today?” Bree asked looking up at the man with big pleading eyes.

“Well, little lady, I’m going to start right after breakfast,” Riley assured Bree.

“Yay!” Bree exclaimed excitedly.

“Do you need help moving the piano out to the shed?” Drew asked.

“I’m not going to move the whole thing just the pieces that I need to work on. But I wouldn’t mind a little help.”

“I can help too,” Patrick confirmed.

“I’d appreciate that, young man, but I don’t want to keep you kids from any plans.”

“It’s all right,” John said. “We’re having a lazy day today. The kids start camp on Monday so they can help as long as they actually help and not get in your way,” John said as he arched a brow at the children.

“I’m sure we’ll all get along just fine,” Riley said as he finished his coffee. Brian raised the coffee pot, prepared to pour more in Riley’s mug. “No thanks, I’d like to get started.”

“We’ll keep a fresh pot going for you. I’ll be working in my office so feel free to help yourself,” Brian said. “What are your plans, Sunshine?”

“I want to finish up my ‘Then and Now’ pieces. Sidney wants to have the show by the end of the summer before the emerging artists show. What about you two?” Justin asked John and Bobby.

“I’ll be working on my thesis,” John replied.

“I have a few calls to make. Now that the camp is expanding their services, they want to make sure they’re carrying the proper insurance," Bobby said.

“You’re a lawyer, not an insurance agent,” Brian said with a scowl.

“I know but I do this all the time. Insurance policies are full of legal mumbo jumbo. Besides, we have a vested interest in the camp,” Bobby said as he glanced over at the children. Brian could find no fault with Bobby’s logic.

“What about you boys?” Brian asked Emmett and Richie.

“I’ve decided that I’m going to have the weekend off!” Emmett declared with some authority in his tone. “And I’ve decided that Richie should take the weekend off as well.” Richie looked up at Emmett a bit startled. “He’s been studying every day since he’s joined us in order to catch up on all his missed schoolwork. Well, I think he deserves a break!”

“I second that,” Drew said, raising a piece of muffin in salute. “All work and no play makes Richie a very dull boy. Not to mention tired and with eye strain. It would be a shame to waste all this fine weather.”

“I guess I could read outside,” Richie said hesitantly. Emm and Drew scowled. “Or I can sunbathe in the garden?” Richie’s eyes darted back and forth between his fathers. They both smiled and nodded their heads in agreement. “Sunbathing it is,” Richie said with a smile.

“And what about the two fine lads? What are your plans today?” Riley asked as he looked at Gus and Ray. The boys blushed as the adult males in the cottage turned their collective eyes toward them.

“I think my Sonny Boy and his young man are still testing out Gus’ new bed,” Brian snarked. The adult males chuckled as Gus and Ray both blushed a deeper shade of red.

“Dada, how do you test a bed?” Bree asked innocently. All eyes turned to Brian for his response. Justin smirked awaiting his spouse’s pearls of wisdom.

“Sleep, Squirt,” Brian said without missing a beat. “You test it by going to sleep or in this case a nap,” Brian explained as he patted Gus and Ray on their shoulders, pointing them toward the hall and Gus’ room. “The boys worked so hard yesterday that they need a nap. So while you help Riley with your piano and Daddy paints and I’m upstairs, the boys will be working very, very hard at testing the bed.”

“Oh, okay, Dada.” Satisfied, Bree slid off her seat, took Riley’s hand and walked toward the piano effectively declaring an end to breakfast.

“I guess that’s that,” Justin said with a smile.

The families of the Edna’s Treasures clan got down to business.

*****

“Molly, I don’t understand why you want to spend all your time out here, in the middle of nowhere,” Sharon said with some disdain. Sharon and Owen Sr. had decided to stay the night while Jennifer and Seth went back to the city after the barbecue.

“It’s very simple, Mother Brenner,” Molly began as she wiped down the table in the breakfast nook. “I like it here,” Molly said very succinctly. “It’s peaceful. And after working all week long in the city, I find it restful.”

“Well, if it’s rest you’re looking for, why not go to the shore? There are some marvelous bungalows for rent.”

“Why rent when we have this beautiful cottage. It’s perfect.”

“Yes, it is very lovely but that stream is very dangerous.”

“No more dangerous than the shore with its riptides and polluted beaches.”

“But...”

“Sharon, why don’t you check our bags to make sure I didn’t forget anything,” Owen Sr. said, coming to Molly’s rescue.

“Owen Brenner, sometimes I think you’d forget your head if it wasn’t attached,” Sharon declared as she went to check their bags.

“That’s why I have you dear, to remind me,” Owen replied sweetly.

“Hmm,” came a faint grumble.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart,” Owen said to his daughter-in-law. “She means well.”

“I know,” Molly said with a peck to her father-in-law’s cheek. She really liked Owen Sr. Molly was sure that her Owen got all his sweetness from his father. Molly wisely left well enough alone as did Owen Jr. Her in-laws would be leaving shortly and she was looking forward to spending some quality time with her two men.

Molly sat smiling serenely at that very thought.

*****

“Ungh!” Gus came with a muffled cry. Ray wasn’t too far behind him. They lay together on Gus’ new bed happily sated, for the moment.

“I think I like these tests,” Ray said with a giggle.

“Yeah, it sure beats finals,” Gus agreed.

“You know we really should test out all aspects of this bed,” Ray suggested. Gus could hear the mischief in Ray’s voice.

“Oh? And how do we do that?” Gus asked as he propped up his head on his arm.

“Well now, just take a good look at the foot of the bed. That foot board looks sturdy enough but how do we know if it will hold something draped over it.”

“Hmm, like a heavy quilt, for example,” Gus seriously contemplated.

“Exactly,” Ray agreed nodding his head. “I mean, we want to make sure your dads didn’t get cheated, now don’t we.”

“Oh no, my Pop would never stand for that. So how do you suggest we test it?” Gus said waggling his eyebrows.

“Like this,” Ray whispered as he got up, taking the bedspread with him. He draped the spread over the foot board then draped himself over the spread. He was at the perfect height for Gus. Not that it mattered to Gus. To Gus, Ray was just perfect.

“I see,” Gus murmured. Grabbing some necessary supplies first, Gus got himself in position, then had a slight change of plan.

“Holy fuck,” Ray cursed into the mattress as he felt Gus’ tongue work magic on his ass. Gus laved Ray’s hole as he stroked himself hard. Quickly slipping on a condom then adding extra lube, Gus slowly entered Ray.

“Yes,” Ray hissed, gripping the sheets as Gus took them both on a long hard ride.

Later, after they both came hard then struggled to get back into bed, the boys cuddled.

“I think I could test out this bed with you all day,” Ray mumbled sleepily.

“And all night,” Gus added. They snuggled closer, shared a few more kisses then fell asleep.

*****

“The boys seem to be giving the bed a real workout,” Brian snarked as he walked by Justin to get himself another cup of coffee. “It’s a good thing John made sure these walls were properly insulated and we have thick doors.”

Justin stood back to check the alignment of his canvas. “And it’s a good thing we have sturdy locks on the doors as well.”

“For that, I am truly grateful, Sunshine” Brian said as he brought his artist into his arms for a toe curling kiss.

“What was that for?” Justin asked when he was allowed to come up for air.

“Just letting you know that I’m also grateful for you too,” Brian said with a sideways smile.

“Me too,” Justin murmured against Brian’s lips. They stayed liplocked for a few more seconds until the twang of piano parts signaled they were no longer alone.

“Later,” Brian said as he reluctantly let Justin go then opened the sun porch door to let Riley and Drew out.

“Later,” Justin replied as he returned to his canvas.

Before The Fall

Chapter 11

“Mr. Riley, do you like porridge?” Bree asked, as she sat on an upside down pail and watched Riley cleaning some of the parts of her piano.

“Yes, as it happens, I do. Why do you ask?”

“When I was in England, there was this lady who was the housekeeper where we stayed. She made the bestest porridge I ever tasted,” Bree said sincerely.

“The bestest?”

“Yep.”

Riley chuckled. “When were you in England, little lady?”

“After Christmas. My Daddy had an art show over there. We saw lots of good stuff.”

“I bet you did,” Riley said thoughtfully. “I always thought I’d like to travel, but … suffice it to say, I never did.”

“You should, Mr. Riley. There’s lots of things to see and do.”

“What did you do while you were there? You told me about some of your trip yesterday.”

“We went up in this really, really big ferris wheel called The London Eye. It was kind of scary at first, but then I really liked it. You could see everything from up there.”

“That sounds exciting.”

“I told you we saw these old rocks called Stonehinge. I think that’s the name of them.”

“That would probably be Stonehenge,” Riley chuckled.

“Yeah, that’s it. They were pretty boring.”

“Boring?”

“Yeah, who wants to look at old rocks?”

“They’re very famous old rocks,” Riley replied. “Some people think they have magical properties.”

“Magic.”

“Yep.”

“Nobody told me that,” Bree said rather indignantly.

“Do you know the story of King Arthur and Merlin?” Bree shook her head. “It’s a good story. You should ask your daddies to read it to you.”

“I can read it myself,” Bree said matter of factly.

“Of course you can,” Riley laughed. “I should have known that.”

“Anyway, I’m hungry,” Bree informed Riley. “I’d really like some of Hudson’s porridge.”

“Porridge? Not cookies?” Riley asked. This little girl never ceased to amaze him.

“Cookies are good, but porridge is better.”

“Maybe your daddy could make you some.”

“He does make it, but it’s not quite the same as Hudson’s,” Bree said with a sigh.

“Maybe a cookie would hit the spot in its place.”

“Maybe,” Bree agreed as she stood up. “Do you want a cookie?”

“Sure, if there’s one going,” Riley said with a smile.

“I’ll see.”

Bree ran out of the shed towards the house. Beau bounded across the yard when he saw her. He had been lying in the shade watching his human boy and his red haired father playing catch.

“You want a cookie too, Beau?” Bree asked as she reached the door of the sun porch.

Beau gave a little woof as he followed her inside.

Justin was painting in the middle of the sun porch. Bree approached quietly. She knew her father could concentrate to the exclusion of everything, and everyone, else.

“Daddy,” she said softly so as not to startle him. “Me and Mr. Riley and Beau want cookies.”

“Hm,” Justin said as he continued to paint. “Ask Dada.”

Bree heaved a sigh. No cookies were forthcoming from this source. “Could I have porridge instead?”

“Ask Dada.”

With a heavier sigh, Bree started up the stairs to her Dada’s office.

“What’s up, Squirt?” Brian asked when she came through his office door.

“Me and Mr. Riley and Beau want cookies. I really want porridge, but Daddy’s painting and told me to ask you. I really want Hudson’s porridge, but Daddy’s would have been okay. So now I want cookies, since nobody is going to make me porridge,” Bree said as she finally took a breath and crossed her arms on her chest waiting for her Dada to hop to it.

Brian chuckled. “I could make you porridge.”

“No, Dada,” Bree replied shaking her head. “You make good bacon and eggs and pancakes and stuff, but your porridge isn’t so good.”

“Is that right?” Brian asked with a smirk.

“Yes, Dada. ‘Member when you tried to make it. You had to throw out the pot.”

“Trust you to remember that,” Brian laughed.

“Cookies, Dada,” she reminded him.

“Yes, Commander Squirt. Coming right up,” Brian said as he pushed back his chair and stood up.

Bree followed her father down the spiral staircase and into the kitchen.

“I think Auntie Emm left some cookies in the cookie jar,” Brian said as he lifted the lid.

“Yum,” Bree said.

“Would you like milk with them?”

“Yes, please, and don’t forget some for Mr. Riley.”

“Of course not. Would he like coffee with his?’

“Um, I forgot to ask.”

“I’ll pour him some just in case,” Brian said as he took a mug out of the cupboard, also one for himself.

Once the cookies were on a plate and drinks were provided, Bree reminded her father, “Beau wants a cookie too.”

Beau had been waiting patiently beside the counter. He gave a little woof to reinforce what Bree said.

“Here you go, boy,” Brian said fishing out a Milkbone from the bag in Beau’s drawer. He tossed it to the big dog who caught it easily. “Bring it outside, Beau,” he ordered and Beau headed for the sun porch door.

Brian picked up the tray of cookies and drinks. Bree ran ahead to open the door for him. Beau had already used his doggie door and was chewing his bone in the shade of the big tree.

“Nice work, Sunshine,” Brian commented, as he passed Justin and his easel.

“Hm,” Justin replied.

Brian smiled as he continued to the door and followed Bree out to the shed.

“Cookie break!” Brian called as he entered the shed.

“Sounds good,” Riley replied setting down the part he had been working on and wiping his hands on a rag. “Pull up a pail.”

Bree sat down on her stool and Brian handed her a cookie and her glass of milk. Riley pulled his stool over and took a cookie and a mug of coffee. Brian sat down on the pail next to Bree, his long legs up around his neck or so it seemed. He took a sip of his coffee.

“You don’t look very comfortable there,” Riley chuckled.

“Now that you mention it, I’m not. I think we have a few chairs that we could use,” Brian said standing back up. He went outside and grabbed one of the lawn chairs that they had used for the barbecue. “Much better,” he said as he sat back down in it.

“These cookies are delicious,” Riley said with his mouth full.

“But not as good as Hudson’s porridge,” Bree stated.

“How did you get onto the subject of Hudson?” Brian asked, curious.

“Bree was telling me some more about her trip to England. She seemed to really have enjoyed it.”

“Except for Stonehenge,” Bree said, making sure she said the word correctly.

Brian chuckled, remembering the tired Bree who only wanted to sleep that day. “Have you traveled much, Riley?” Brian asked.

“Nope, hardly at all. Had no one to travel with,” he added sadly.

“Maybe you and Danny could plan a trip,” Brian suggested. “You seemed to hit it off really well at the barbecue.”

“Danny was telling me how he was glad not to be traveling anymore, so I doubt that would work.”

Brian noted that Riley looked a little sad as he made that statement. He might have to do a little matchmaking of his own. Mentally Brian slapped himself. He hadn’t really thought that, had he? What had he become?

“Cookie, Dada,” Bree prodded.

“Sure,” Brian replied and absent-mindedly handed her the plate to take another cookie. Bree happily did so, while her father seemed distracted.

“I was thinking, Miss Briana, that it might be nice to send this Hudson lady a letter telling her how much you liked her porridge and that you miss it,” Riley suggested.

“Oh, yes!” Bree agreed enthusiastically.

“We could email her,” Brian said coming back into the present. “It’s faster.”

“But not nearly as gratifying,” Riley said. “I keep a little folder of all the handwritten notes I’ve received from people whose pianos I’ve resurrected. They make you feel good. When you open the envelope and read their heartfelt thanks, written in their own hand on lovely stationery, there’s … nothing better. Almost nothing better,” he amended.

“I want to write a letter to Hudson,” Bree said to her father. Riley’s words had made her see that Hudson might be very pleased to get it.

“Okay, Squirt, let’s go do that, and leave Riley to get his work done.”

Riley smiled as he watched Brian pick up the tray and Bree follow him out of the shed. He couldn’t help but think what his family might have been like … if AIDS had never happened.

*****

Brian was sitting on the great rock by the stream. It was so quiet that he felt like he was the only one left in the world. The crunch of work boots on the path broke through Brian’s reverie.

“Am I disturbing you?” Riley asked. He was taking a break from his labors.

It was about ten in the morning on the Monday following the holiday weekend. Gus and Ray, looking very dapper in their business casual clothes, had left with Bobby to go to Harrisburg. Bobby would drop off Gus at Part Deux then he and Ray would go to Bobby’s office for the day.

John took the kids to day camp then went over to the school construction site. The Anderson Construction Company was getting close to finishing the new school and athletic center. John wanted to be on hand to personally supervise the progress. Gordon stayed in Pittsburgh, supervising their other projects.

Justin was almost finished with his “Then and Now” paintings and sketches. He was bringing in his completed work to the gallery. He had a few more pieces to work on and needed the room. Plus Sidney wanted Lindsay to prepare for the opening.

Molly and her family had taken the week off to spend in their cottage and to recover from their time spent with Sharon. Emmett, Drew and Richie were spending time in their own cottage.

That left just Brian and Riley.

“Not at all. I was just enjoying the quiet.”

“It is remarkably quiet out here but you seem to enjoy it for a city boy.”

“I do. I’ve had my fill of noise. What about you?”

“I can see myself in a small place out in the middle of nowhere when I retire or in the off season. I wouldn’t mind tuning pianos as a hobby, maybe giving a lesson or two.” Brian perked up.

“I’d hire you to give Bree lessons. She already likes you.”

“She’s a very special little girl but I’m happy the way things are.”

“Are you sure? I can make it worth your while,” Brian said turning on the old Brian Kinney charm.

Riley laughed. “I know all about you, Stud. I may be old but I’m not dead. I’m flattered but when I’m finished with the spinet, I’ll give you a few names.”

“And they’d come all the way out here?”

“One young woman that I know of lives not too far from here. But let’s concentrate on getting the spinet tuned before we do anything else.”

“Fine with me. I can use some more coffee. How about you?”

“I can never have enough coffee,” Riley said with a grin.

“A man after my own heart,” Brian quipped as he hopped down from his perch on the rock. “WHOA!” Brian yelled as he did some weird sidesteps and then made a running leap onto the path.

“Okay. Was that a ritual you all do when you get down from the rock?” Riley asked. He was a little dumbfounded at Brian’s dance.

Brian pointed back toward the rock. Something moved, Brian jumped back. “Is that my phone? I better get it, could be important. Meet you in the kitchen,” Brian said as he made a hasty retreat.

Riley crept closer to the rock to find out what spooked the great Brian Kinney. A pair of large startled dark eyes peered up at Riley. “Well, hi there, little fella,” Riley addressed the frog like an old friend. “You sure know how to light a fire under the boss man,” he chuckled.

The frog, not impressed with the accolades, hopped toward the stream. With one great leap, the frog landed in the water with a loud splash.

“Have a nice day!” Riley said as he turned to go back to the cottage for his coffee.

*****

“We’re a smaller office than Kinnetik; however, we pull in almost the same amount of annual revenue,” Scott explained during the first day of orientation for the interns.

Unlike Vance’s agency, Kinnetik offered a paid internship for the summer. During the school year, the time spent at Kinnetik was part of the college curriculum. Gus was the only one with prior experience interning for July. He smiled smugly at the familiar orientation packet. ‘Piece of cake,’ Gus thought.

*****

“Um, hello? It’s Todd!”

“Come on in, we’re the last cottage on the right,” Brian instructed as he pressed the release button for the gate. Todd heard the buzzer and watched as the cast iron gate slowly swung open. Carefully, Todd drove his truck around the drive then up the lane.

Brian watched as Todd pulled his truck up in front of Edna’s Treasures and parked. “Have any trouble finding us?” Brian said as he held out his hand to Todd to shake hands.

“None at all. Your directions were very precise. This is amazing,” Todd exclaimed as he got out of his truck and took a look around. “Are all these cottages designed by the same person?”

“Yes and no.”

“Do I have to ask?”

“Why don’t we take a little tour and I’ll explain.”

“Sounds good to me. Does that tour include the name of the landscaper?”

“Yes and no,” Brian snarked then slowly took Todd on a walk back down the lane.

“So you did the planting in your own garden...”

“With some help from my daughter,” Brian added.

“And you designed the gardens for Emmett and Molly but had a landscaper do the actual planting.”

“Yes.”

“So what do you need me for?” Todd asked, not fully understanding what Brian was offering.

“Playing with flowers isn’t the only thing a good landscaper does. When my lawn service comes to mow and edge the lawn I always feel I have to go out and do it over. I know I’m anal about some things, excuse the pun, but if I hire someone to do a job, I don’t expect to do it over myself.”

“I understand. That was one of the reasons my own business couldn’t compete with the larger firms. I pride myself in doing the job right the first time. However in Chicago, doing it faster got the contract rather than being meticulous.”

“Let me buy you a cup of coffee. I may just solve both our problems,” Brian invited Todd into the cottage.

*****

“Honey, I’m hooome!” Justin announced as he came through the front door a few hours later.

“Hey, Sunshine,” Brian called out. “In the kitchen with Todd.”

“Hi Todd, how’s it going?” Justin automatically asked as he held out his hand.

“Fine,” Todd responded then they all chuckled.

“Where’s Riley?” Justin asked as he put his messenger bag on the counter then dug into the refrigerator for something to drink.

“In the shed,” Brian answered.

“Is he making progress?” Justin asked. He poured himself some juice.

“According to him, he’s making very good progress. He figures a few more days and he’ll give us some recommendations for instructors.”

“Great! Bree’ll be so excited to hear that. So, is Todd interested in your proposal?”

“Todd is very interested,” Todd replied with a grin. “We were just about ready to go check out the garden center. Would you join us?”

“No, you guys go ahead. I got an idea in my head for another painting as I was driving home. I want to sketch it out on canvas. Bri, would you pick up the kids from camp on your way home?”

“Yes, sir, General Sunshine, sir!” Brian replied with a salute.

“Get outta here,” Justin commanded, waving a dish towel at his silly spouse.

“Come on Todd, time to amscray,” Brian suggested as he led his new business partner out the front door.

Before The Fall

Chapter 12

“I think we have much the same ideas about things,” Brian observed as he and Todd walked out of the garden center.

“Who would have thought…?” Todd joked.

“The ultimate bottom and the total top,” Brian chuckled.

“Total?” Todd asked with a quizzical look.

“Well, nobody’s total anything,” Brian admitted.

“Yeah, I know.”

“You mean…?”

“Occasionally, but not for a long time.”

“No one new in your life?” Brian asked.

“I was getting heavy into the bar scene again in Chicago, before I took the trip back to Pittsburgh. I think I’m getting a little old for that, but…”

“It’s hard to meet someone,” Brian supplied.

“You could say that,” Todd admitted as they got into Justin’s SUV.

“Maybe the new scenery out here will provide someone.”

“I don’t know where I could meet anyone around here.”

“It is kind of the middle of nowhere,” Brian laughed. “But there’s a little gay bar that I know of called the Honey Bear.”

“I like the name,” Todd said with a grin.

“I’ll give you directions.”

“I thought you might like to go with me.”

“Justin might not approve of that,” Brian said with a shake of his head and a sheepish grin. That sounded so hetero.

“You could bring Justin.”

“We don’t really do the bar scene much anymore.”

“I understand,” Todd replied.

“What do you understand?” Brian asked with a frown.

“You’ve settled down.”

“I haven’t settled for anything!” Brian said vehemently. “I’m exactly where I want to be.”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you,” Todd said quickly.

“You didn’t, but get this straight. I’m not the Brian Kinney you used to know.”

“I kind of figured that out,” Todd said. He watched Brian out of the corner of his eye. This definitely was a new and different Brian Kinney. Todd was pretty sure it was a Brian Kinney that he could work with, and one that he might even grow to like.

They rode in silence to Camp Little Flowers.

*****

“Dada!” Bree screeched as the SUV pulled into the parking lot at the camp.

“Hey, Squirt,” Brian smiled as Bree barreled over to him and threw her arms around him. “Miss me?”

“Yep, did you miss me?” Bree asked with a grin.

“It was awfully quiet around Edna’s Treasures without you.”

“Did Riley finish my piano?”

“Nope, but he said it should be done in a few days.”

“’Kay,” Bree said with a sigh.

“Bree, this is Todd. We’re going to work together on landscaping.”

“I love gar-gar,” Bree said with a giggle. Then she held out her hand, which Todd was smart enough to take and shake genteelly.

“It’s very nice to see you again, Miss Bree,” Todd replied. He remembered her from the parade in Pittsburgh, walking proudly with her daddies. “Have you done much gar-gar?”

“All my life,” Bree said emphatically.

Todd chuckled. “That must be why your Dada said you consulted with him on some of his gardens.”

Bree bobbed her head. “I like to help. Dada needs me sometimes.”

“You got that right, Squirt.”

Bree smiled broadly, just as Patrick ran up to them.

“Hi, Uncle Bri. I’m ready to go home.”

“Before we leave, Patrick, I’d like you to meet Todd. This is my brother’s son, Patrick. You may remember him from the PRIDE parade too.”

“Hello, Patrick,” Todd replied.

“Hi.”

“Let’s get cracking,” Brian said. So far they hadn’t seen Winona or her mother. If they left immediately, maybe they wouldn’t.

“Mr. Kinney, how are you?” Mrs. Vanderbrot called as she hustled across the parking lot. “It’s so good to see you again.”

“Thanks,” Brian said and left it at that.

“And, Bree, you’re looking lovely as always,” she added giving Bree a cursory glance. “Have you seen Winona?”

“She’s coming out of the main building over there,” Patrick informed the woman. He pointed to Winona who was standing on the porch apparently looking for her mother. “Don’t we need to get going, Uncle Bri?” he asked.

“Right! We do,” Brian said quickly as they all climbed into the SUV.

“Winona, dear!”

They could all hear Mrs. Vanderbrot shouting, as Brian gunned the vehicle out of the lot.

*****

“So, how was your first day at Part Deux?” Brian asked as the family was all seated around the table in the sun porch.

“Piece of cake,” Gus said with a grin. “Having interned at Kinnetik, I knew all the stuff we did today. I’m going to have a great month there.”

“Is that so?” Brian asked with a frown. He had hoped Gus would like working at Part Deux, but this seemed like Gus found it all too easy, that he might not get anything out of working there.

“I remember when I interned at Vangard,” Justin said with a soft smile.

“Orange is the new blue,” Brian whispered. Justin smiled at him.

“Um, what does that mean?” Todd asked. They had invited Todd to stay for dinner.

“That was a very profound statement by a very inexperienced young intern,” Brian said pointedly.

Justin laughed. “I was inexperienced, but when the Eyeconics woman…”

“Eyeconics bitch!” Brian corrected.

“When the Eyeconics executive,” Justin said giving Brian the look that meant for him to shut up, “…didn’t like the colors in her latest ad campaign, I merely observed that orange was the new blue.”

“And nearly cost me the fucking account,” Brian added.

“I beg to differ,” Justin retorted. “I got that account for you. She loved the ads with orange as the dominant color. They really stood out.”

“Wow!” Gus said. “Maybe I can contribute something like that at Part Deux.”

“Don’t count on it, Sonny Boy,” Brian reminded him.

“What? Can’t I give input?”

“When it’s asked for.”

“But Justin just said that…”

“What Justin did nearly got his internship ended,” Brian snarked.

“Except that he had an ‘in’ with the boss,” Gus replied with a big grin.

“And you don’t,” Brian reminded him.

“Not with Scott, but I do with you.”

“And I’ll fire your ass if you do anything out of line.”

“You wouldn’t…” Gus said with shock on his face.

“Gus I expect you to be on your best behavior…”

“So, Ray, how was your first day working with Bobby?” Justin asked, changing the subject. He could see a fight, or at the least, hurt feelings looming if he allowed things to keep going the way they were.

“It was great!” Ray replied. “I did filing and read some stuff for Bobby.”

“That’s called research,” Bobby laughed.

“Oh, okay,” Ray laughed. “I think I’m going to really like it.”

“And how was camp?” John asked the children.

“Good,” Patrick replied.

“Okay,” Bree added.

“Just okay?” John questioned.

“It was okay, but I’d rather play my piano,” Bree said, giving Riley her best longing look.

“A few days more, Miss Bree,” Riley said. “A few days more.”

“Okay,” Bree said with a smile.

Everyone looked at the impatient little girl, and then got back to eating their dinner.

*****

“Isn’t that Moonlight Sonata,” Drew asked as he came through the front door. He was delivering a fresh batch of popovers to the family as per Emmett’s express instructions.

“Yes, it is. It was my partner’s favorite,” Riley explained without looking up.

“It’s beautiful, although A flat sounds a little flatter to me.”

“You have a good ear. I have a little more fine tuning to do but this old girl is almost ready for the princess.”

“I’m sure Bree will be happy to hear that.”

“You play?”

“Yes, but no way near as good as you.”

“Why aren’t you giving Bree her lessons?”

“I’m not that good with little girls,” Drew said with a chuckle then explained to Riley all about the Christmas tree incident.

“Can I buy you a cup of coffee? It’s time for a break and those popovers smell heavenly. Brian keeps a fresh pot on for me.”

“I could go for a cup. And they taste just as good as they smell. Emmett has a way with flour.”

“I bet he does. You two been together long?” Riley asked as he poured two mugs and got a couple of plates for the popovers.

“Yes and no. I met him on the night of my engagement party.”

“Engagement party? Oh yes, I do seem to recall you made quite a stir when you came out.”

“Emmett was partially responsible for that. He insisted on honesty and I had some trouble giving it to him. He was also ready to settle down.”

“And you weren’t.”

“Not by a long shot. But after a few years of sowing my wild oats and with a little help from Brian, we met up again. This time it was for keeps.”

“And you have a son.”

“Foster son, but he feels like ours. He was caught cross-dressing by his parents and they threw him out.”

“Shit!”

“I know. It’s taken him a while to learn how to trust again. But he’s getting there.”

“He’s got a great set of examples to learn from. From what I saw at the barbecue, your family is very loving.”

“Yeah, it is. Anyway, I don’t want to keep you from your work,” Drew said. Break time was over.

“Before you leave, play something for me. It helps me to hear someone else play.” Drew nodded then sat on the piano bench. He gently caressed the keys before positioning his hands to play. Drew then regaled him with the Fur Elise. Riley closed his eyes, listening with his heart as well as his ears.

“You should play more often, you’re very talented,” Riley commented when Drew finished.

“Thank you. It never dawned on me to take up playing again when I retired from the game. I’ll think about it,” Drew said as he got up from the bench. “We’ll see you guys later at dinner,” he said as he left Riley to his fine tuning.

*****

“Ashley, do you think your mommy will let you sleep over this weekend?” Bree asked her best friend while they were eating lunch.

“I don’t know. She was mad when we tried to make the play date the last time.”

“When my daddies pick me up I’ll ask them if it’s okay, and then they can call your mommy,” Bree said upon reflection. She didn’t like it when her daddies got mad at her.

“Okay, that sounds good,” Ashley said. The girls finished their lunch then got back to their groups.

*****

“Hi, Justin,” Susanna St. John waved as Justin pulled up to the camp.

“Hi! It’s been ages since I’ve seen you,” Justin said with a smile.

“I know and I’m sorry. Between the work I’ve been doing on the house and the refresher courses that I’ve been taking, I’ve been rather anti-social lately.”

“Refresher courses?”

“I’ve been hired for the new school!” Susanna said with a big smile. “I’ve been out of work for so long that I thought I should take a few refresher courses to help me get back in the swing of things.’

“Makes sense. I’m so happy for you,” Justin said as he gave Susanna a hug. Just then the girls came running over.

“Hi, Daddy! Hi, Mrs. Susanna.”

“Hi, Mr. Justin,” Ashley said then gave Bree a poignant look.

“Daddy, Mrs. Susanna, can Ashley sleep over at my house this weekend. I’d really like to show Ashley my new piano. PLEASSSSE!”

“Pleassse,” Ashley echoed.

The girls looked up at their parents with longing.

“It’s fine with me; we don’t have any plans and they did ask,” Susanna said.

“Let me check it out with Brian but I have no objections,” Justin agreed.

“Yay!” the girls shouted as they jumped up and down. “Thank you!”

Justin and Susanna smiled then took their excited daughters home.

*****

“Dad,” Gus said as he helped his father carry dirty dishes into the kitchen after dinner.

“Yes, son,” Brian said with a smirk.

Gus shook his head and had to smile. “Have you heard anything from Mom?”

“No, why do you ask?”

“She hasn’t called me to see how my first few days at Part Deux were going. That’s … not like her.”

Brian frowned. “No, it isn’t.”

“JR says they haven’t been calling her at Uncle Michael’s either. Do you think something could have happened to them?”

“You mean like … they killed each other?” Brian asked.

“It’s not funny, Pop. I’m worried.”

“I know. But phones work both ways.”

“You mean I should call them?” Gus asked.

Brian nodded. “If you want to know, make the call.”

“Yeah, I guess I should.”

“On the other hand, if you don’t want to know, you don’t have to call,” Brian reminded him.

“I’ll call,” Gus said taking his phone out of his pocket. “Tell Ray I’m in my room if he’s looking for me.”

Brian nodded and watched his son open his phone as he walked down the hall towards his bedroom. He hoped the news Gus received wouldn’t be too upsetting to Gus or his sister.

“Mom?” Gus said into the phone as someone picked up.

“Yes, lambskin, how are you?” Lindsay asked. Her voice sounded almost normal but not quite. He could feel the tension radiating over the miles.

“I’m fine, but I’m kind of worried about you and Mama.”

“You shouldn’t worry,” Lindsay said with a sigh.

“So, you guys are okay?”

“As good as can be expected.”

“What … does that mean?”

“We … hardly speak, but physically she’s fine.”

“And you?”

“Physically fine,” Lindsay repeated.

“Can I speak to Mama?” Gus asked.

“She’s not here right now.”

“Is she there at all?” Gus asked dreading an affirmative answer to that question.

“Sometimes.”

“But … she sleeps there, right?”

“Yes, in JR’s room.”

“Mom, I’m really sorry. Do you want me to talk to her?”

“And say what?” Lindsay demanded. “Sorry, but this is such bullshit. She’ll never change.”

“You’ve known what she’s like, Mom.”

“Yeah, and I always hoped for change. Sometimes it seemed like we were moving in the right direction, but now…”

“Don’t give up, Mom.”

“I’ll try.”

“If I can do anything, or you want to talk to me, you know where I am.”

“Thanks, sweetheart.”

“Bye, Mom.”

“Bye,” Lindsay said wearily and cut the connection.

Gus realized he didn’t get an ‘I love you’ or even one comment about his job. Things must be really bad at home.

Before The Fall

Chapter 13

“You ready to go to work, boys?” Bobby asked as he came into the Kinney-Taylor side of the cottages.

“Yep,” Gus said shoving back his chair. “Have fun at camp, short stuff,” he said to Bree and gave a kiss to the top of her head.

“Bye, Gus, I’m glad you’re here.”

“Thanks,” Gus said with a smile.

“Bye, Ray,” Bree added and Ray waved at her before heading to the front door. Gus and Ray left with Bobby.

“Dada, is something wrong with Gus?” Bree asked.

“Why do you ask?” Brian responded. He knew what was wrong. He and Gus had talked for quite a while after Gus’ phone call to his mother. The trouble was that no matter how much they talked it didn’t solve the situation.

“He was awful quiet. He usually teases me … and he didn’t,” Bree said.

“You noticed that, did you, Squirt,” Brian said to his very smart daughter. “I think he’s worried about his mothers.”

“Brian, maybe you shouldn’t…” Justin said cocking his head towards Bree to indicate that Brian shouldn’t bring that topic up in front of their daughter.

“JR’s worried too,” Bree replied. “She told me on the phone last night.”

“I guess the wires were humming,” Brian observed.

“Daddy, can I have a cell phone?” Bree asked.

“A cell phone?”

“Yeah, JR’s got one … and Gus.”

“But they’re older.”

“I’m getting older,” Bree informed her father.

“I don’t think you’re ready for a cell phone just yet,” Justin said looking to Brian for support.

“We just got you a piano, Squirt,” Brian told his daughter. “I think that’s enough for now.”

“’Kay,” Bree said as she slid off her chair. “I need to get my sneakers.” She ran to her bedroom.

“Thanks for your help on that one,” Justin said as he poured some coffee into a travel mug for Brian.

“You realize we’re fighting the inevitable.”

“You mean she’ll want a cell phone over and over again.”

Brian nodded. “And at some point we’re going to have to give it to her.”

“We are?”

“She won’t let us put her off forever.”

“I thought it was going to get easier as she got older,” Justin said with a sigh.

“What parenting book told you that?”

Justin gave his husband a swat as Patrick came in from the other side of the cottages. “I’m ready, Uncle Bri.”

“Bree,” Brian called. “Time to go.”

“Coming, Dada,” Bree called.

“Good luck with the landscaping company,” Justin said to his husband.

“Thanks, we may need it.”

“I thought you made your own luck.”

“I do,” Brian said with a grin and a waggle of his eyebrows.

*****

After Brian dropped the children at Camp Little Flowers, he drove to the landscaping company that he and Todd were thinking of buying. They had made an appointment with the owner. His office was in a building that looked a lot like the shed at the back of Edna’s Treasures. Brian pulled into the lot and stopped the SUV. Todd’s car pulled in a minute later. They both got out.

“How are we going to do this?” Todd asked.

“Good cop, bad cop?” Brian asked with a laugh.

“Do you think that’s necessary?” Todd asked with a worried look on his face.

“That was a joke,” Brian reminded him. “But if we need leverage, I’m perfectly capable of applying it.”

“This may be nothing to you, but I sold everything in Chicago to move back here. I need this job.” Todd was deadly serious.

“I’m not taking this lightly,” Brian countered. “I want this company, and you’re going to make it a big success.”

Brian watched Todd’s face light up. The man looked like a huge load had just been lifted from him.

“Then let’s get this done,” Todd said. His confidence seemed to have returned.

They started walking towards the office.

*****

About an hour and a half later they were sitting in a coffee shop not far from the landscaping office. They each had a coffee in front of them. Brian had even eaten a small piece of the donut he had ordered.

“You were great in there,” Todd said with a chuckle. “All I had to do was shut up and let you negotiate.”

Brian saluted Todd with his coffee mug before taking another small bite of the donut. “You made some salient points about efficiency,” Brian told his new partner. This was their immediate celebration over how well the negotiations had gone.

“I don’t think waste ever adds anything to a business,” Todd said. “Mr. Montgomery has too many employees and doesn’t do anything but the paperwork himself. I intend to be hands on. I think we need to get rid of at least one worker.”

“Make it the one who doesn’t know how to trim the edges of my lawn,” Brian griped.

Todd laughed, “I’ll see what I can do. I want to go out on jobs with them when we take over in a couple of weeks. I’ll see who does what.”

“I like the way you think.”

“Thanks, and I like the way you get things done.”

Brian nodded. “We make a good team.”

“And you want me to run the business on a day to day basis?”

“Yes. Ted will be available if you have financial or insurance questions. I wouldn’t mind working on landscaping projects, but only if you want some help.”

“Having seen your gardens at Edna’s Treasures, I’m sure your input would be invaluable.”

Brian felt pride in his gardening achievements hearing Todd say that. “Then I will get Bobby to draw up the contracts. Ted will look them over, and we should be partners and owners of…”

“Yes?” Todd asked wondering why Brian hesitated.

“I had been thinking of the Sunshine Gardening and Landscaping Company, but I’m having second thoughts.”

“A new name would set a new tone for the new company. Any other ideas?”

“I think I’ll ask Justin.”

“Justin?”

“Yes, he’s named all my businesses.”

“And they’re all successful. I vote for Justin’s idea.”

Brian laughed. “I’ll tell him you have every confidence in his choice of a name.”

With that they stood up and headed out to their vehicles.

*****

“All Things Happy!”

“What?”

“The All Things Happy Gardening and Landscaping Company.”

“I heard you the first time. I just wasn’t sure if I heard you correctly,” Brian said with a scowl. “I think you’ve finally lost it, Sunshine. What the fuck kind of name for a business is that?”

“A play on words kind of name. Something, Mr. Tip Top ad man, you should be able to appreciate,” Justin countered without backing down one iota.

Brian had come back to Edna’s Treasures in triumph, relating his good news to his mate. Justin was painting in the sun porch, working on his last few pieces for his “Then and Now” show.

“‘Splain it to me, Lucy,” Brian snarked as he took up residence on a chaise to indulge in one of his best guilty pleasures, Sunshine watching.

“Okay, I’ll ‘splain. This new venture, while not really necessary to your income, is something I think will make you happy and there’s no reason in the world why you can’t have a little fun too.”

“I get the happy part but it still...”

“Let me finish,” Justin said curtly. Brian gave him a royal wave with the third finger of his right hand. Justin ignored the gesture and continued, “As I said, there’s no reason why you can’t have fun as well as make money. When I say the expression “All things happy” what does it make you think of?”

Brian pondered for a moment then grinned. He leapt off the chaise to give his brilliant but deviously clever artist a hug and a kiss.

“All things happy and gay,” Brian murmured when he finally released his lover’s lips. The full ripe red lips that were now kiss swollen. “There’s no one home,” Brian whispered.

Riley, who was almost finished with Bree’s spinet had gone back into Pittsburgh to pick up the correct wax for the wood of the piano. He also had a lunch ‘date’ with a certain retired drag queen now rare book shop owner.

“Yeah?”

“Let’s go make this gay man happy,” Brian said punctuating his request with another toe curling kiss.

“Yeah,” Justin agreed. “We can make each other happy,” Justin panted. Grabbing Justin’s wrist, Brian led his happy gay man to bed.

*****

“That was John,” Brian said as he reached over Justin to hang up the phone. “He’s going to get the kids.”

The boys had just finished round two and were debating if they had time for a shower before going to get the kids from camp.

“How convenient,” Justin said with a smile.

“Isn’t it,” Brian drawled with a waggle of his eyebrows making Justin laugh. Brian, feeling himself falling in love all over again, grabbed Justin’s nearest hand and held onto it. “John also said he’s going to take the kids into Bridgeton afterwards to spend some quiet time with Claire and Steve. They’ll probably have dinner there.”

“What about Bobby and the boys?”

“He’s taking them for pizza later. Apparently Bobby has Ray knee deep in research and one of Scott’s exec’s is doing a late presentation that requires Gus.”

“Soooo,” Justin said with a bright smile as he rolled on top of Brian, grinding their cocks together.

“Exactly,” Brian countered as he grabbed the globes of Justin’s ass and squeezed.

*****

Georgina Nielsen, a no nonsense ad woman was about to prove her worth to Part Deux and to her new client. The purpose of the ad was to entice teenagers, and their parents with the money, into buying the client’s latest clothing line. This was a first for this particular client who had resisted trends, sticking with the staid and mainstream. Ms. Nielsen’s goal was to show that a little stray now and then into popular could be very profitable.

Gus’s job was to display the boards, make sure water glasses were filled and that coffee, tea and their fixings were always at hand. His other job was just to sit in the corner and be quiet.

“So, Mr. Porter, you have the results of our test market and the opinion surveys. We also recommend not saturating the market, limit the line. This will force the customer into the select stores you want them to be in so that you can subtly promote your mainstream line as well as prevent waste in over manufacturing. As trends change, so does your new line. With our eye catching campaign, we predict complete success,” Ms. Nielsen said confidently.

Gus couldn’t help notice that one of the gentlemen in Mr. Porter’s party was rather handsome. He was so good looking that he could have been one of the models they had used for the ads. Gus was quietly going around the room refilling glasses and cups when he took a good look at one of the boards. The picture was of six or seven teens, all Goth and somewhat androgynous. One particular young man that caught Gus’ eye was...

“Hot!” Gus blurted out.

If looks could kill, Gus had just been cut in two by Georgina.

“I beg your pardon,” Mr. Porter grumbled, clearly displeased by the interruption.

“Chill, Dad,” Mr. Handsome Suit said quickly. “What’s your name?”

“Gus,” he said softly.

“How old are you?”

“Eighteen, sir.”

“And your comment refers to?”

“The model.”

“This is pointless,” Mr. Porter announced. “He’s saying that the girl is attractive, not the clothes.” Mr. Porter wasn’t sure which model Gus was singling out but Porter assumed Gus was talking about a girl. But it just proved the elder Mr. Porter’s point about the clothes. This venture into the modern was his son’s idea. Dad wasn’t too happy with it.

Ignoring his father for a moment, Mr. Handsome Suit asked for the pictures of the models prior to dressing them up in the clothes and makeup.

“Gus, any of these pictures draw your attention?” young Mr. Porter asked.

“Not really,” Gus answered honestly as he looked over the photos. They were typical model head-shots. And while very professionally done and all were attractive, Gus considered none of them ‘hot.’

“Gus, please point out the model in question on the board.”

Gus hesitated; he’d be outing himself. And while he certainly wasn’t ashamed of his orientation he had learned discretion from his father when it came to business.

“Do as Mr. Porter asked,” Georgina hissed with impatience.

Gus pointed out the hottie. The elder Porter gasped while the younger smiled smugly.

“Ms. Nielsen, which model is he?” the younger Mr. Porter asked. Georgina sifted through the pictures and came up with the model. “Do you have full shots of him?”

Ms. Nielsen rummaged through her files to find the requested pictures. The pictures were then handed to Gus.

“Wow,” Gus exclaimed, the difference was striking.

“What makes you say that?” the handsome Porter asked before his father could grumble, or before Ms. Nielsen chased Gus from the conference room. “And I’d like your honest opinion.”

“The way he’s dressed, if I saw him in a club I’d want a closer look. At him and the clothes,” Gus said honestly.

“So in your opinion, the clothes made the man.”

“Well, yeah.”

“Would you wear them?” the elder Mr. Porter asked, now becoming more interested in the conversation.

“I’m not into Goth but I could go for those pants and my boy...”

“Go on Gus,” the younger Porter gently encouraged.

“That shirt would look great on my boyfriend,” Gus blushed.

“I understand. I think my boyfriend would look hot in it too,” young Mr. Handsome stated. “Dad, I’ve grown up in this business and I understand that trends come and go, but there isn’t a law that says we can’t take advantage of them. Ms. Nielsen makes a point, we limit the line so there’s no overage and when trends change, we alter the line. I’m not telling you to stop carrying your classic clothes, because when those kids grow up and need a suit, they’ll come back to us. We were there when they wanted to look trendy and we’ll be there when they’re ready for the mainstream.

“When the kids beg their parents to take them to our store, mom and dad may realize a new suit may come in handy or a new shirt or a tie or...” the younger Porter began to tease his father.

“I get it.” Mr. Porter held up his hands in surrender. “Jeremy, you can be very stubborn when you want to be,” the older man said fondly, losing the hard business-like facade.

“I learned from you, Dad,” Jeremy said accepting the backhanded compliment.

“Ms. Nielsen,” Mr. Porter began, quickly returning to business mode. “You and this young man have convinced me.” Mr. Porter nodded at Gus; Jeremy gave Gus a wink. “You’ve made a very sound proposal. If your contracts are ready, I’d like to look them over.”

“Of course,” Ms. Nielsen said in a very pleased manner. She quickly withdrew the contracts from her folder to hand to the older gentleman. Gus took that opportunity to scurry back into his corner, his heart pounding a mile a minute.

By the end of the day, Part Deux had just won another multi-million dollar campaign due in part, to one Gus Kinney.

*****

It wasn’t until the next morning at breakfast did the Edna’s Treasures clan have the opportunity to discuss their day. They were all sitting around the breakfast table.

“Dad signed me up for baseball camp,” Patrick beamed at the table.

“Well all right!” Justin high fived his nephew. “When do you go?”

“In August, after I finish regular camp.” Patrick was ready to stretch his wings.

Bree was quietly filing it all away. She wanted to go away for soccer camp but knew it wasn’t the time to ask.

“Ray, why don’t you tell them what you did yesterday,” Bobby urged.

“It wasn’t much, but last night I thought I was going cross-eyed,” Ray joked.

“You’re too modest, Raymond. Due to this young man’s tenacity and persistence, he found an obscure but relevant law that we can pursue. It will save my client a lot of headaches and money.”

“Way to go, Ray!” Everyone cheered. Ray blushed as Gus leaned over to plant a loud kiss on his lips.

“And how was your day, Sonny Boy,” Brian singsonged. Brian had gotten an email and a phone call regarding Gus’ contribution to the meeting. Scott and Georgina were very pleased.

Gus, busting at the seams to tell his story, very quickly and loudly recanted his version of his save. After the accolades died down and everyone prepared to get going, Brian took his son aside for a small chat.

“Sonny Boy, I’m very proud of your performance and so is Scott. He sees great potential in you.”

“Thanks, Pop.”

“But I’m warning you. Do not get too cocky. I’ve seen too many in this business get cut down because they think they can do no wrong. Just because it worked out yesterday doesn’t mean the next time you try a similar tactic, it will. You were very lucky that Porter’s son turned out to be gay. If he wasn’t, Part Deux might have lost that account. Old man Porter went to several of Kinnetik’s competitors before his son pushed him to give us a try. It could have gone very badly.”

“Pop, I...”

“Gus, take this as a learning experience. You did real good, but don’t let it go to your head.”

“Okay, Pop, I won’t.”

“That’s my Sonny Boy. Now one more thing before you go to work. Have you given any thought about the kind of Fur Harry you want? We did promise that if you did good at college and learned to drive responsibly, we’d get you a car.”

“You mean it?” Gus was about to pop.

“Yeah, I mean it.”

“You know what I’d really like?”

“What?”

“A Jeep like yours,” Gus said with a faraway look in his eyes.

“Why?” Brian asked when he got his throat to work.

“Because it reminds me of you and Justin, the treehouse, lots of reasons. It just feels right.”

Brian grabbed his son, drawing him into a fierce hug. “Okay, Sonny Boy, one Kinney special, coming right up.”

“Thanks, Pop. I love you,” Gus whispered into his father’s neck.

“Love you too, Sonny Boy,” Brian said as he tightened his hug.

“Hey, Gus, move your ass!” Ray hollered from outside.

“I’m moving! I’m moving!” Gus shouted back.

“Better get going, Sonny Boy. Doesn’t look good if the boss’s son is late for work.”

“Okay, Pop. Later.”

“Later, Gus.”

From the front path, Brian watched the caravan of cars drive slowly down the lane toward the gate. It was only him and Riley working at home this day.

“That’s some family you have,” Riley commented as he poured coffee into his mug. Brian brought his own mug closer to the pot. Riley obliged him.

“Yeah, I’m one lucky son of a bitch,” Brian crowed as they clinked mugs then enjoyed their coffee.

Before The Fall

Chapter 14

“Is your piano done yet?” Ashley asked Bree as they ate their lunch at camp.

“Almost,” Bree said.

“Can I see it this weekend?”

“Sure.”

“Are you going to take lessons?”

“Mr. Riley told my daddies about some lady that gives lessons, so I think so.”

“That’s good, because you play really good.”

“Thanks,” Bree beamed. “I love music.”

“I know.”

“But I also love soccer.”

“I know,” Ashley said when she swallowed her bite of sandwich.

“I want to go to sleepover soccer camp, but I don’t think my Dada will let me,” Bree said with a sigh. “He doesn’t like me to be away from home for very long.”

“But it’s only for a few days,” Ashley said.

“Yeah, and Patrick’s going to baseball camp.”

“Then you should be able to go too,” Ashley averred. “I wish I could go to camp like that.”

“Would your mother let you?”

Ashley shook her head. “I don’t think she can afford it.”

“Would you like to go to soccer camp with me?”

Ashley shook her head again. “I’m not good at soccer, not like you.”

“I need to figure out how to get Dada to let me go to sleepover camp,” Bree said with a sigh.

“Would your Daddy let you go?” Ashley asked.

Bree frowned and thought for a minute. “I’m not sure. He might.”

“Then maybe you should talk to him,” Ashley advised. “He could talk your Dada into letting you go.”

“Yeah, I bet he could,” Bree said brightening up. “You’re so smart, Ashley.”

“Thanks,” Ashley said with a big smile, her face alight at Bree’s compliment, all the more special because she knew how smart Bree was herself.

*****

“So, Riley, how’s the piano doing?” Brian asked. He and Riley were sitting at the kitchen table having lunch.

“Should be done tomorrow,” Riley replied. “I’m getting the outside of it spruced up. The internals are all copacetic. When I finish polishing it this afternoon, I want to get it moved to the spot where it will stay permanently, and then I can do the final fine tuning. After that I’ll get out of your hair.”

“You’re not in my hair,” Brian said. “I hardly knew you were here, except for when we enjoyed a coffee or a meal together.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Riley chuckled.

“You should. I’m not very tolerant of strangers, and I don’t consider you to be a stranger anymore.” Riley nodded and smiled. “I’ll be sorry to see you leave,” Brian admitted.

“You might see some more of me in the future.”

“Oh?”

“Danny and I have been seeing each other. I might just turn up at one of your family get-togethers in the future.”

“Nothing would please me more,” Brian said meaning every word.

“Thanks,” Riley said. “You and Justin have made me feel very welcome here. That doesn’t happen in all the places where I go to tune pianos.”

“I bet.”

“Anyway, I’ve enjoyed being here and working on that beautiful old piano.”

“We were thinking of putting it out in the sun porch where the pink baby grand was,” Brian said.

“I wouldn’t advise that.”

“Oh, why not?”

“You’ve spent a lot of money getting that piano fixed up. Sitting in the sun will not only ruin the finish, the changes of temperature out there could play havoc with keeping it in tune.”

“Shit!”

“Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but I thought I should warn you.”

“But the sun porch is heated and air conditioned,” Brian said. Maybe Riley wasn’t aware of that.

“Even so, you don’t want it in direct sunlight.”

“Where the fuck are we going to put it?” Brian asked looking around the house.

“I’d suggest the living room where it was when I arrived.”

“But we have family gatherings out in the sun porch. I know Bree will want to play for everyone.”

“It may be a while before your daughter is ready for public concerts on her piano. It’s a little different playing a real piano than it is a toy one.”

Brian frowned and thought for a minute. “Is…is she going to be disappointed with her piano lessons?” Brian asked with a worried look on his face.

“I don’t think she’s going to have such an easy time with this piano,” Riley counseled. “But if she sticks with it, she could be very good. She picked up the other one very quickly from what I’m told.”

“But the key will be perseverance?”

Riley nodded. “That and practice, practice, practice.”

Brian drew in a long breath. “Is there anywhere else we could put the piano?” he asked.

“If you really want it out in the sun porch, I’d suggest you put it against the wall of the house. That way it will be under the overhang and won’t get direct sunlight. The heat or coolness from the house when you have the furnace or the air conditioning running should be at its strongest. That will help to regulate the temperature enough to keep the piano in tune.”

“Okay,” Brian said with relief. “If you’re finished with your lunch, let’s see if we can make a suitable spot for it.”

He and Riley headed into the sun porch to make a space for Bree’s piano.

*****

“Gus,” Georgina said, “I have a big presentation coming up in a couple of days. I’d like you to be there for it. You handled the other one very well. You can assist with the boards and make sure everyone has their refreshments.”

“Yeah,” Gus said with a big grin. “But maybe I can do something more.” He was really pleased to be recognized for what he had done, and not just treated like someone they had to tolerate because he was the boss’ son.

“We’ll see,” Georgina said trying to be non-committal. “This campaign is for a tire company.”

“Oh,” Gus said. “My Dad’s going to get me a Jeep for my next birthday.”

“Really? When is your birthday?”

“September, but I may get it early before I go back to Penn State.”

“Lucky you.”

“I know.”

“What kind of car will it be?” Georgina asked.

“I wanted a Ferrari,” Gus laughed. “Or as my sister calls it – a Fur Harry.”

“Aw, that’s adorable.”

“Yeah, Bree’s pretty cute.”

“So, are you getting a Fur Harry for your birthday?”

“No,” Gus laughed. “And no Ferrari either. I’m hoping for a Jeep. Pop used to have one when he was younger.”

“Did he now?”

“Yeah, black with an open top.”

“Very nice.”

“So, maybe I can do some research on tires and help with the presentation?”

“I think we have all the research under control,” Georgina said.

“But it never hurts to have a younger point of view, does it?”

Georgina winced at the young reference. She was not old by any means, but apparently that was how Gus saw her. “I guess we could hear your younger point of view.”

“Great!” Gus said with a big smile. “I’ll let you know what I find out.”

“You do that,” Georgina said as she watched Gus walk away.

*****

“Mr. Morrison?” Ray began as he came into Bobby’s office with a stack of papers.

“Bobby, you can call me Bobby, even here,” Bobby said cheerfully, getting a broad handsome smile in return.

“Bobby. I just wanted to say that in the short time that I’ve been here, I’m really enjoying it. I’ve already learned so much.”

“You thinking of changing majors?”

“How can you tell?” Ray asked. Bobby gestured for Ray to take a seat.

“Your enthusiasm for research is very obvious, as is your devotion to detail. Those are fine traits and would help you make a great lawyer.”

“But I don’t want to disappoint my dad. I think he was hoping that I’d take over the real estate business sometime in the future.”

“Why can’t you do both?”

“Both?”

“Ray, I can see that you’re a hard working young man and that once you make your mind up about something you don’t hold back. The buying and selling of real estate is not always cut and dried, especially in New York City. There are zoning restrictions to consider, and who’s to say if the property you’re interested in has been declared an historic site. A good command of the law and the ability to do thorough research would be invaluable.”

“Can I quote you when I talk to my fathers about switching majors?” Bobby and Ray laughed.

“Raymond, I know your fathers are very proud of you no matter what you decide to study. And yes, you can quote me.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome. Break time over, I need those contracts copied then sent out overnight express,” Bobby directed.

“Sir, yes sir!” Ray said standing up straight, giving Bobby a little salute and a smile.

“Get out,” Bobby teased, making a waving motion with his hand. He shook his head as Ray giggled walking out the door. After a moment of reflection, Bobby picked up the phone.

“Kenneth Mann, artiste at large,” came the flamboyant response.

“Don’t you get hot keeping those flames burning so high?” Bobby queried.

“Honey, this is only simmer,” Ken retorted. He and Bobby laughed. “To what do I owe the pleasure? Raymond becoming a nuisance?”

“Not at all, just the opposite. He’s proven himself a potentially great paralegal. I’d say he’d make a very good lawyer.”

“Uh oh, do I feel a change of career coming on?”

“Don’t you remember what it was like when you were in college?”

“Do I ever! I think I made my parents’ heads spin. Plus they were trying to cope with me finding myself. It was a nightmare.”

“Ken, Ray does have the potential to become a lawyer. I’d hate to see anything stand in his way.”

“Message received and understood. Besides, there is such a thing as real estate law. We contract with different firms when we need extra legal advice. I’d be proud to have a lawyer in the family. We already have a thespian in the making. Someone has to be the practical one,” Ken commented with equal pride in his other son’s accomplishments.

“How do you guys do it?”

“Do what, honey?”

“I only have one son, you have two and so dissimilar at that. How do you find balance?”

“Love, honey, just love. With a lot of patience and understanding tempered with some common sense. There’s no manual for raising children in alternative families; we have to write our own. Besides, I think you and John are wonderful parents. You’ll be all right. Patrick is a sensible young man; you’ll see.”

“Thanks, Ken. Speaking about John, I’ve been trying to get him to take a few days off. With his school renovations and his thesis, that man works non-stop. We’re sending Patrick to baseball camp in August. Maybe we can come to New York.”

“Ooo! Have a hot time in the city! We’d love to see you both. Let us know.”

“I will and thank you.”

“For what, sweetie?”

“For just being you.”

“Flames and all?”

“May your flames never dim. Bye, Ken, say hi to Simon and Jeff for me.”

“I will, you say hi to your hunky men for me and the family. Even give that curmudgeon, Brian Kinney, a kiss for me.”

As the friends rang off, Bobby was feeling better. He dove back into his work.

*****

“Well, that does it, the piano stays where it is,” Brian declared with some resignation. He really thought they could find a good home for it in the porch.

He and Riley scoured the sun porch looking for a better spot. Justin, who was still working on his few last canvases wisely stayed out of Brian’s way. He knew the piano was fine where it was in the living room corner but he also knew that Brian must come to that conclusion by himself.

The little pink baby grand was small enough to be shifted around the porch; the spinet was not. Each corner of the porch was occupied. There was the corner where Justin’s slop sink and storage cabinet comfortably resided. Then there was the corner where the brass bed was neatly hidden by the ornamental screens. The opposite corner by John and Bobby’s cottage was devoted to Beau and no one could displace Beau. The other held one of the small round wicker tables.

Nope, the spinet had its dedicated spot in the living room.

“Brian, Bree loves her piano,” Justin began as he watched Brian with guarded amusement. “The acoustics are better in the living room and it is a very comfortable room. We’re not always out here. Especially in the winter.”

Justin put his paint brush in a cup of solvent for the moment, and crossed the porch to take Brian’s hand. He gently led his spouse into the living room. Riley cautiously followed.

“Look,” Justin said. The piano was situated in the corner between two windows. It has plenty of natural light but no direct sunlight which could fade or warp the wood. The warmth of the wood casing complimented their furniture. Justin made a little motion with his hand to Riley.

“I could use some iced tea, join me?” Justin looked up into Brian’s eyes. The deep blue eyes appeared just a little bluer, the long blond lashes, a little longer as Justin slowly batted his eyes at his lover. Brian nodded as he and Justin went to the kitchen to get the pitcher of iced tea.

As the boys poured themselves each a tall glass of iced tea, the room filled with the sweet sound of “Somewhere Over the Rainbow.” Riley’s fingers made magic as they flew about the keyboard. The spinet, now perfectly tuned, responded in kind. When the song was over, Riley remained seated, his shoulders slightly hunched. Brian arched a brow but Justin motioned for him to stay in the kitchen.

“That was beautiful,” Justin said softly. He could tell that Riley, the big bear of a man, had tears in his eyes.

“It was Tony’s favorite. We were so stereotypical; we’d watch the movie every time it came on TV. We’d even plan parties around it. When he died, I could never stand to hear that song, let alone play it.”

“I think he’d be happy you can play it now.”

“Yeah, maybe. He was a sentimental man,” Riley said as he wiped his eyes.

“We’re very sentimental around here,” Justin added with a warm smile.

“Would you like a glass of iced tea?” Brian interjected, feeling a little useless at the moment.

“Yeah, I could go for that. Thanks,” Riley said as he got himself together then came into the kitchen.

“Here is a list of instructors that live not too far away,” Riley said as they settled themselves at the kitchen table. “This young woman is very talented,” he said as he tapped his finger on the paper. “She has a little girl close to Miss Briana’s age if I’m not mistaken. Her husband is currently stationed in the Middle East so she gives lessons to make some extra money. She had a promising career before she had the baby.”

“Having children doesn’t stop you from having a career,” Justin said.

“True, but marrying a soldier and having no permanent home, does. Faith is a nice young woman. I think Bree will like her.”

“Faith?” Brian said with a gleam in his eye.

“Yep, and you can just imagine what they named their daughter,” Riley said with the same gleam.

“Hope?” Justin ventured. Riley nodded.

“I wonder if grandma’s name is Charity?” Brian snarked.

“Nope, that’s the cat,” Riley deadpanned to a stunned Brian and Justin.

*****

“Well, what do you say, Squirt?” Brian asked his daughter as they were gathered around the piano later that night. Brian and Justin cooked a celebration dinner in honor of Riley and the piano. Emmett, Richie and Drew were also invited and so were Rachel and George. Molly and her family had already gone back to Pittsburgh.

“Thank you, Mr. Riley!” Bree gushed as she gave the big man a hug. “Thank you so much.”

“You're so very welcome," Riley said returning the hug. "Would you like to try it? It’s going to feel different than your pink piano,” Riley cautioned.

“Okay,” Bree said as she held out her hand for Riley. He took that as an invitation to explain more about her instrument. Drew, curious about the spinet as well, joined them.

Riley sat Bree on the bench, helped position her hands then suggested she play Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. After a couple of false starts, Bree was able to play a passable rendition of the song. The resulting applause encouraged her to try another tune from her play book. Then Drew sat next to her and cajoled the princess into a duet of Chopsticks.

For the rest of the evening, Drew, Riley and Bree, entertained the family.

“Well, I’m convinced,” Brian declared to the company at large. “The piano stays where it is and Jerry Lee Lewis gets her piano teacher." Everyone agreed.

“Dada? Who’s Jerry Lee Lewis?”

Before The Fall

Chapter 15

“Goodbye, Mr. Riley,” Bree said sadly, holding up her arms for Riley to give her a hug.

“Goodbye, little one,” Riley said fighting back tears as he bent down and hugged the little girl.

“I’ll miss you,” Bree whispered in his ear.

“I’ll miss you too. I enjoyed having you sit on your pail and talk to me while I was working on your piano.”

Bree nodded in acknowledgment that she felt the same way, as Riley released her from the warm hug.

“It’s been great having you here, Riley,” Justin said extending his hand to shake.

“The old spinet couldn’t have been in better hands,” John said doing the same.

“I’ll miss you too,” Patrick chimed in.

“Me too,” came from Gus, Ray, and Bobby.

Riley turned and walked toward his truck. He was carrying his tools and set them in the large tool box in the back of his truck.

Brian caught up to him. “Riley, I wanted to personally thank you for everything.”

“It’s not necessary, Brian. I enjoyed my time here.”

“That makes two of us,” Brian said. “I’m going to miss our coffee breaks together. Make sure Danny brings you up here every now and then.”

“I’ll be sure to tell him that,” Riley chuckled. “He may not like me horning in on his family.”

“Tell him that’s tough. You already are part of our family.”

Riley laughed heartily. “I’ll be sure to do that.”

“And don’t forget you’re always welcome here,” Brian added as Riley got in his truck.

With a nod to Brian and a wave to the rest of the family, Riley started his truck and headed down the lane.

“We manage to find some quality people who come to Edna’s Treasures,” Bobby said as Brian walked back to the group.

“I don’t want Riley to gooooo,” Bree whined.

“None of us do, short stuff,” Gus said, “but that’s life.”

“Then I don’t like life,” Bree declared stamping her little foot.

“Not much you can do about it, Squirt,” Brian said as he picked her up. “How about some ice cream to take away the hurt?”

“Yay! Ice cream!” Bree reacted.

“How quickly they forget,” John said with a chuckle as they all made their way back into the house for their frosty treat.

*****

“Pop, what kind of tires did your Jeep have?” Gus asked while he was eating his ice cream from a big bowl.

“I don’t know. Black ones.”

Gus laughed. “I meant the brand, like Michelin or Yokohama?”

“How the fuck should I know?”

“Most men look at the tires on their vehicles,” Gus informed him.

“In case you haven’t noticed, Sonny Boy, I am not most men.”

“Okay, sorry, Pop.”

“You should ask Emmett,” Brian suggested.

“Emmett?”

“Yes, he once changed a tire on the Jeep. Maybe he’d remember what brand of tire he was changing.”

“When the hell did Emmett change one of your tires?” Justin asked.

“When you ran away to New York and I was coming after … my money,” Brian said smugly.

“Oh? I never knew that.”

“I don’t think it ever came up.”

“Something else did, as I remember,” Justin said with a suggestive look at his husband.

“You ran away to New York?” Gus asked his eyes very large at the thought.

“I was going to become a dancer in Chelsea.”

“Or a rent boy in Soho,” Brian supplied. Justin gave him a glare.

“What’s a rent boy, Dada?” Bree asked as she licked the ice cream off her spoon.

Brian groaned audibly. “Um…it’s somebody that has trouble making enough money to pay his rent,” he said trying to keep a straight face and look serious.

Gus and Ray chuckled.

“What’s funny?” Bree asked.

“Why don’t you play us something on your piano?” Brian suggested in order to change the subject.

“No, Dada.”

“What do you mean, no?” Brian asked his daughter. “We just spent a lot of money and Riley worked for days to get that piano sounding and looking good, and now you don’t want to play it?”

“I want to learn to play it properly. Riley and Unca Drew had to show me where to put my fingers all the time, and there are lots more keys than on my pink piano. I want to know what to do with them.”

“Oh,” Brian said giving Bree’s words some thought.

“Maybe we should contact that Faith woman that Riley recommended,” Justin suggested.

“I thought you didn’t want to take lessons until you were done with camp,” Brian reminded Bree.

“But now I have my bee-you-tee-ful piano that sounds reeeeeal good,” Bree said with a big smile.

“So you want us to talk to the piano lady?” Justin asked his daughter.

“Yes, Daddy. I don’t have to start right away, but soon,” she said hopefully.

“Then I guess we can give her a call,” Brian agreed.

“So, Pop, about those tires on your Jeep…” Gus said.

*****

“Auntie Emm,” Gus said into the phone, “Pop tells me that you once changed a tire on his Jeep.”

“Yes, is there something wrong with that?” Emmett asked. He couldn’t understand why Gus Kinney would be calling him about something that happened practically before he was born.

“No, nothing wrong. I was talking to Dad about tires on cars. You see, Part Deux is pitching a campaign to a tire company and I wondered what kind of tires his Jeep had, because he might get me a Jeep for my birthday, and he said he couldn’t remember what the tires were. He never pays attention to stuff like that, but he said you might remember so I thought if I called you, you could tell me and that might help in my research. Do you remember?”

“Goodyear.”

“Huh?”

“I said the tires were Goodyear.”

“Oh, thanks.”

“I’m glad you decided to take a breath or I might have forgotten what they were by the time you stopped talking,” Emmett said with a laugh.

“Oh, sorry,” Gus replied.

“I’m just teasing you, sweetie. And being a Kinney, you should never apologize.”

“I’m not my Dad,” Gus said seriously. He remembered hearing about his father’s ‘no apologies, no regrets’ mantra. Gus didn’t believe in that philosophy. He knew there were lots of times when it was prudent and just plain necessary to apologize.

“I was teasing again, Gus. I know you’re becoming your own man. I’m really happy to see that you’ve inherited some of your father’s good traits and not many of his bad traits.”

“Pop has bad traits?” Gus asked and then giggled.

“Now who’s pulling whose leg?” Emmett asked.

“Just having a little fun.”

“So, does knowing the tires were Goodyear help you at all?” Emmett asked.

“Not really. The company we’re pitching to is Pro Comp.”

“I never heard of them.”

“They make a lot of replacement tires.”

“Still never heard of them.”

“I guess that’s part of the reason they need a new advertising campaign,” Gus said.

“You could be right about that.”

“Anyway, thanks for the info,” Gus said. “I can hardly believe you were the one to change the tire.”

“People always underestimate me,” Emmett said seriously.

“Someday I’d like to hear the whole story of that road trip.”

“It all started with Daphne and Mysterious Marilyn,” Emmett said as he remembered.

“I said someday, Auntie Emm. Good night and thanks,” Gus said before cutting the connection.

“Yeah, someday,” Emmett replied to the dead line. He had a faraway look in his eye as he set the phone down.

*****

Over the next couple of weeks, Gus continued to prove himself the ‘belle’ of Part Deux. Every time Gus offered his ‘young’ input, the campaign turned into gold for the company. Gus crowed with every emailed report card that his father received. It would appear that Prince Kinney reigned supreme amongst the branch’s interns. The family was duly impressed; it was only the older Kinney keeping his opinions to himself with a wait and see attitude. If Gus was aware of his father’s reservations, he kept the knowledge to himself. Justin, knowing Brian so well, noticed his spouse’s doubts. However, Justin knew better than to question Brian when it came to Kinnetik matters. He too, kept his opinions to himself.

Raymond had a different approach to his internship. Being the sole intern and working exclusively for Bobby, Ray’s contributions were less flamboyant but no less important. His methodical research techniques were a boon to Bobby and to their clients. Bobby was sad to see Ray’s internship coming to an end. Bobby made sure Ray understood that he’d always have a position with Bobby, and he gave Ray a letter of recommendation if Ray chose to pursue law as his academic major.

As Gus’ excitement mounted, looking forward to proving himself in New York, Ray became more and more anxious. His brother, Jeff was keeping an ear to the ground, so to speak, keeping tabs on Wayne, Ray’s stalker. Wayne had returned to New York with his tail between his legs shortly after the Pittsburgh PRIDE, but that didn’t stop him from honing his seduction skills at the New York PRIDE. According to Jeff, Wayne was sowing his wild oats all over the neighborhood, gaining more experience before trying again to get into Ray’s pants.

*****

“Daddy, where do these go?” JR asked her father waving the latest Rage issue up in the air. JR decided to earn her keep by working in her father’s store for the summer. She liked it there, finding it fun to keep the displays orderly and dust free. She also discovered she had a head for business and numbers. When Michael showed her his store’s ledger and the simple bookkeeping program Ted had installed for Michael years ago, JR took to it readily. She felt useful and more grown up than she had in ages. It was exhilarating and made her sad all at the same time. While her mother Lindsay was always supportive, Lindsay for the most part would give into Mel’s demands. JR never felt appreciated just for herself. Michael’s attentions were filling JR’s severely depleted well.

“The middle display, honeybun,” Michael responded. “Oops, sorry,” he said with a small chuckle as her heard JR’s foot stomp the floor. JR in her efforts to feel more grown up, at least at the store, asked her father to refrain from using his pet name for her. Michael sometimes slipped.

He smiled to himself as JR grumbled about parents in general then became embarrassed even more when he hugged her from behind. “But you are my honeybun,” Michael said loud enough for the teens in the store to hear. He then placed a sloppy kiss onto her cheeks.

“Eiw, Daddy,” JR griped, swiping at her face.

A very butch young woman, grabbed one of the Rage issues from the display as soon as JR filled the rack. Sateeena was playing a major role in this issue. Young lesbians were eagerly awaiting this installment. “My dads are the same way,” the girl whispered to JR in sympathy. JR nodded. “But I kinda like it,” the girl admitted.

“Me too,” JR whispered as she stole a glance at her father who was back behind his counter where he belonged. The young woman winked at JR as she took her comic to the counter.

JR stepped back to admire her work. “Looks good, sweetheart,” Michael called from the counter. JR shook her head as her father snickered. “Well, it does, and I didn’t say honeybun,” Michael added. Father and daughter laughed.

*****

“Ms. Goodman, you found us without difficulty, I see,” Justin said as he opened the door to allow the attractive woman and her daughter into the cottage.

“Yes, no problem, your directions were excellent. I’ve often driven past the turn off for your lane but I never knew this place existed,” Faith Goodman exclaimed as she took the offering of lemonade from Justin. The summer day was hot.

“We kinda like it that way,” Justin admitted as he handed a small glass of lemonade to Hope.

“Thank you,” Hope said politely.

“Briana will be home from camp soon, would you like to see the piano?” Justin asked.

“Love too,” Faith said brightly, flirting with the handsome artist. Justin ignored the fluttering of female eyelashes as he led Faith to the spinet. “What a magnificent instrument!” she gushed as she sat on the bench moving it closer to the piano. She lifted up the guard then began to play the scales which then transformed into the “Do Re Mi” song from “The Sound of Music.”

“That was beautiful. Riley was right about you,” Justin gushed.

“Thank you,” Faith blushed. “He told me he was restoring a spinet. I’ve never played one before. He told me about the possibility of giving instruction. I was hoping I’d get the chance but I’m sure you’d like to interview other instructors before you decide."

“Maybe, but I’m not the one going to take lessons. My daughter will be the deciding factor,” Justin said with authority.

“Of course. It’ll be my pleasure to meet her.”

“Does your daughter accompany you when you give lessons?” Justin asked. Hope was looking a bit bored.

“Most times. I only have a small keyboard instrument since we travel a lot. So I go to my students’ homes instead of them coming to me.”

“Makes sense. Hope, do you know Bree?”

“No, not really. I mean everyone knows about Briana, but I’m a grade ahead so we don’t hang out.”

There was something about Hope’s tone that Justin couldn’t get, but before he could question the girl, he heard the gate alarm beep and the distinctive sound of the Jeep driving up the lane. Bree and Patrick burst through the door, Brian sauntered in close behind.

“Honey, I’m hooome!” he called out.

“Hey,” Justin replied. “We have company.”

“I can see that,” Brian said noting the attractive woman standing by the piano and the little girl who was being a bit standoffish. “Brian Kinney,” Brian said taking only a few long strides to get to where Faith was standing; he held out his hand.

“Faith Goodman and this is my daughter Hope. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Faith replied her fluttering eyelids on overdrive.

“The pleasure will be all mine if you’re half the instructor Riley seems to think you are. Briana has been patiently waiting for this old girl to be restored so that she can begin her lessons.”

“We can begin today if Briana would like,” Faith offered. Brian nodded appreciatively.

“Bree, would like your first lesson today?”

“Oh yes, Dada,” Bree responded. Hope snorted softy to herself. “But can we have a snack first?” Bree smiled brightly.

“Sure, Squirt, never play the piano on an empty stomach.” Brian invited Faith and Hope to join them in the kitchen for the after camp snacks. Justin already had bowls of fresh fruit on the table as well as small wedges of some of Emmett’s muffins. The milk and juice was on the table as well.

“This is some spread,” Faith blurted out.

“We find that a healthy snack will hold the kids until dinner,” Justin explained as he placed a plate in front of Hope. Reluctantly she put a couple of pieces of orange on her plate mumbling something about wanting cookies instead.

“Daddy and me are going to bake cookies this weekend. You can help if it’s all right with my daddies and your mommy,” Bree said brightly in all innocence.

Before Brian could correct Bree’s grammar, Hope spoke up. “You bake with your daddy?” Hope asked incredulously.

“Sure, Daddy and me...” Brian ‘a-hemed’ loudly. “Daddy and I bake all the time. Don’t you bake with your mommy and daddy?”

“My daddy’s in the army; he doesn’t bake. My mommy’s too busy to bake cookies," Hope said with some disdain.

“My daddy can teach your mommy,” Bree graciously offered her daddy’s services.

“Bree, maybe we’ll let Mrs. Faith decide for herself if she’d like a baking lesson and she doesn’t have to decide right now. Finish your snack then get washed up so you can take your first lesson. Remember, no touching the keys with sticky hands,” Justin said reasonably.

“I ‘member, Daddy,” Bree said on the run to her room.

“Please excuse her, she’s a little excited,” Justin apologized.

“No need to apologize, an enthusiastic student often makes the best student,” Faith said.

“My sentiments exactly,” Brian agreed in a low purr. He was clearly remembering the times he ‘taught’ Justin when he and Justin first met. The then young student was his most enthusiastic pupil.

“Don’t you have a conference call to make or something,” Justin said as he blushed, giving Brian a swat.

“Yes, I do, Sunshine. I will leave you lovely ladies to your own devices. Come along, Patrick, we men-folk need to mosey along,” Brian said as he draped his arm across his nephew’s shoulders to lead him out of the kitchen.

Patrick was actually going out back to the batting cage his dads had set up for him in the Spring. Patrick was serious about his baseball practice. He waved to his uncle as Brian ascended the spiral staircase to his attic office. Once Brian was situated at his desk he quickly phoned Ted.

“Schmidt!” Brian growled when Ted answered.

“Yes, boss.”

“I need you to do a background check for me.”

“Right away, boss. Whom do you want me to check on? A new client?”

“No, the new piano teacher, one Faith Goodman. She has a daughter named Hope.”

“Don’t tell me, her mother’s name is Charity?”

“No, that’s the cat. Ted, this woman comes highly recommended by Riley and so far he hasn’t led us astray. Maybe this Faith person is just nervous. Her daughter has a bit of an attitude problem but I can handle that. I just want to make sure everything is...”

“No need to explain, Brian. I’d want to vet out anyone who’s going to be spending time with my daughter, that is if I had a daughter,” Ted began to ramble on making Brian smirk.

“Schmidt!”

“Yes, boss.”

“Discretely.”

“Discretion is my middle name,” Ted vowed.

Brian snorted. “ASAP, Ted. I don’t want Bree to become too attached to her before you find out something not so good.”

“Like yesterday, Brian.”

“Thanks, Ted.”

“Bri, anything for you and the princess, you only have to ask,” Teddy said softly then gave a quick goodbye before things got too mushy or loud.

Brian sat back staring at the phone for a moment. The sounds of a more polished version of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star broke through Brian's reverie. He shook his head clear then went back downstairs to listen to his daughter’s impromptu concert.

*****

“Guuusss, will you play with me,” Bree whined next to Gus’ ear. He and Ray were still in bed wrapped around each other peacefully sleeping until Bree interrupted. Gus attempted to swat at the annoying buzzing noise.

“Pleazzzz, Gus.”

“Come on, Bree, it’s Sunday and I can sleep late.”

“But the sun’s out.” It had rained the day before putting a damper on any outdoor activities.

“What time is it?” Ray grumbled from under a pillow.

“Big hand’s on the one, the little hand’s on the seven,” Bree stated, knowing full well the time.

“It’s fucking seven in the morning!” Gus sat up with a start. “Bree!” he growled, ready to unleash a tirade which thankfully was cut off by his father entering the room.

“No need to yell at your sister especially when she comes bearing gifts. And you boys need to air out this room. Smells like a backroom in here.”

“Dada, what’s...”

“Ach,” Brian quickly cut off Bree’s question with a raised finger and arched brow. Bree shut her mouth.

“What gift?” Gus asked trying to understand why his room had all of a sudden become Grand Central Station. Justin had walked in and Gus could see John, Bobby and Patrick standing in the doorway.

“Go ahead, Squirt,” Brian urged Bree with a pat to her back. Bree held up the other half of the Fur Harry in her little palm. In her other hand was a set of keys.

“Pop, is that...?” Gus sputtered.

“Yes, Sonny Boy, it is,” Brian said with a smug grin.

“YEE HAW!” Gus shouted as he jumped out of bed. Grabbing Ray’s hand, Gus sprinted out of his room scattering his family in his wake. The boys never slept naked in the cottage, both were wearing sleep pants. Laughing, the family followed the boys out the front door.

In the lane clad in a big red car bow was a black Jeep reminiscent of the Jeep Brian had when he and Justin first met.

“Is it really mine?”

“All yours, Sonny Boy, just promise me you’ll be a responsible driver.”

“I will Pop, I promise,” Gus said as he gave his father a hug then ran to the Jeep to give it a test drive up and down the lane.

“Do you think we should tell them to get dressed first?” Justin asked with amusement as he took Brian’s hand to walk back inside.

“Nah, he’ll come in when his foot hurts. Bare feet on the clutch peddle hurt after a while,” Brian said with a smirk.

“Since we’re all up, how about you fix one on your famous breakfasts?” John asked.

“Might as well,” Brian quipped. Breakfast was just about on the table when the boys came back inside.

“Pop, we’re gonna get dressed then take the Jeep for a longer drive,” Gus said as he sprinted past the kitchen.

“Breakfast!” Brian announced. Gus and Ray stopped dead in their tracks then sat at the table. The ride could wait. Brian smiled approvingly as he passed around a platter of eggs.

*****

“It’s blue,” Jamie whispered as she stared at the pregnancy test stick.

“Very blue,” Leda confirmed as she gave her lover a kiss. The women hugged then kissed again as they both cried happy tears.

*****

“Good morning,” Melanie said coolly as Lindsay came into their kitchen. It was almost a month since JR went to stay with Michael. There was still no indication that she ever wanted to come back.

“Morning,” Lindsay replied as she set the kettle on the stove to make some tea. “Mel...”

“Lindsay, an old school friend contacted me the other day. She’s a partner in a firm that specializes in LGBT issues. She told me that her partner is retiring and is hoping Lorna would take over the business. She fully intends to, but she'll need a partner. They have a solid client base.”

“Are you seriously considering it?”

“Yes.”

“Where’s the firm?”

“Portland,” Mel answered. “Oregon,” she added after a moment. Lindsay stared at her for a minute. The whistling kettle required her attention.

“I assume you’re going out there to talk things over,” Lindsay stated matter-of-factly as she poured the boiled water over the tea bag that was in her favorite mug.

“Yes,” came the curt response.

“When?”

“Tomorrow.”

Nuff Rope

Chapter 1

“Pleeeez, Gus,” Bree begged.

Gus and Ray, along with Beau were supervising an afternoon at the stream. Patrick and Bree had been splashing around cooling off in the shallows while Ray and Gus set up a blanket and a picnic basket lunch. They were munching on typical picnic fare when Bree asked her brother for a very big favor.

“Bree, I think you should talk to dad about this,” Gus said reasonably.

“But he might say no,” Bree pouted.

“You won’t know that until you ask him.”

“He doesn’t want me to go. He thinks I’m too little.”

“No he doesn’t, but you are his little girl and he’s afraid that he’ll miss you too much.”

“Dada’s not afraid of anything,” Bree protested.

“Most of the time you’re right, but this time I know I’m right. Pop’s afraid that you’re growing up too fast and you won’t need him anymore.”

“But he’s my Dada. I always need my Dada.”

“Then let him know that and tell him why you want to go to sleep away camp,” Gus said forcefully.

“Okay,” Bree said softly as if given a death sentence. “But you’ll talk to him, right? Pleeeez!” Bree begged, her Taylor blue eyes flashing at him.

Gus groaned. No Kinney could resist Taylor eyes. “I’ll talk to him,” Gus said with resignation.

“Pushover,” Ray whispered as he knocked shoulders with Gus. All Gus could do was nod.

*****

“Do you approve of the arrangements?” Lindsay asked Justin. Justin, Lindsay and Sidney were touring the gallery hoping for approval from Justin. His “Then and Now” show would open mid August and run throughout September when the “Emerging Artists” show would then open. Sidney and Lindsay were planning on several small sneak preview shows before the official opening to the public but they needed Justin’s approval.

“I like it,” Justin said with a nod as he tweaked a slightly skewed sketch. “I like how the groupings are arranged by years.”

“Well, this show is all about your progression, my boy. It should be in chronological order,” Sidney declared with his usual flair.

“I hope people get it,” Lindsay mumbled.

“Excuse me?!” both Justin and Sidney asked at the same time then glared at her.

“I’m sorry,” Lindsay quickly apologized with a quivering lower lip then she ran off toward the office.

“What’s going on?” Justin asked Sidney who was looking rather embarrassed.

“I think the partnership of Lindsay and Melanie has finally come to its long overdue demise.”

“I knew they were having trouble, again, but I didn’t think it was that bad,” Justin admitted.

“It’s bad. Lindsay confided that Mel had gotten an offer to partner in a law firm in Portland...Oregon.”

“You’re kidding?”

“No, all fact, my lad. The lady in question sent a fax to Lindsay when she arrived in Portland, just letting Lindsay know how to contact her.”

“Melanie notified Lindsay via fax? That’s cold.”

“Frigid, more like it. Needless to say, our Miss Lindsay has not been on the top of her game lately. I wish there was something I could do but...”

“There’s nothing anyone can do. She has to get over this on her own.”

“Unfortunately, I must agree. Now, back to the business at hand. Do you like the brochure?”

*****

“This is an interesting arrangement,” Todd commented as he perused a rough sketch Brian handed him. “It reminds me of waves on the ocean.”

“That’s what I had in mind,” Brian confirmed.

“Why?” Todd asked.

“Not sure. I get a ‘shore’ feeling when I look around the grounds,” Brian explained. Todd looked around the somewhat demure estate of the local mayor and agreed.

Word spread fast in the local ‘communities’ about the not so hostile takeover of the garden center. And when the residents learned of who was in charge, so to speak, many clambered in to have their gardens revamped, including the mayor’s wife.

Living nowhere near the shore, somewhere between Pittsburgh and Harrisburg, the mayor’s wife decided to create that beach feeling in her home. Much to the mayor’s chagrin, his home was filled with kitschy pieces of driftwood and large conch shells that were overflowing with his wife’s ‘treasures.’ And since his wife of thirty something years had no other irritating habits and was his biggest supporter, the mayor indulged his wife’s beach motif.

“Neptune?” Todd asked incredulously as he studied the sketch. “A bit over the top, no pun intended,” Todd commented with a smirk.

“I have my moments,” Brian retorted. “He can stand guard in that corner,” Brian pointed to a plot overgrown with weeds in an unused portion of the yard. “Maybe a low fountain bubbling around him; have it light up at night. Fill the pond with shells and the mayor’s wife will love you for it.”

“You’re insane but I like it. And knowing the number one citizen of their fair town put his two cents in will put you in the mayor’s good books.”

“I don’t give a shit if I’m in anyone’s good books!” Brian protested.

“Yeah, right,” Todd said indulgently. “Let’s go see if Mrs. Mayor likes Neptune. If she approves, I’ll have my crew start this afternoon. We can have this garden looking like the Jersey shore in no time,” Todd laughed. Brian smirked.

“Did Hunter send you any of his kids?” Brian asked as they strolled back to the house.

“A few. None of them with happy beginnings. One young woman was horribly abused.”

“Then lets hope for happier endings,” Brian murmured, Todd agreed as they entered the house.

*****

“Any good news in that paper?” Danny asked as he handed Riley a fresh cup of coffee. Riley was visiting Danny’s book store, relishing in the quiet homey atmosphere of the upper loft as he read the newspaper. Joan was happily tending to a customer down below.

“Not really, same crap, different day. However, the Bloom Gallery announced their new shows. I see Justin will be exhibiting. I caught a glimpse of him happily painting away in the sun porch. He truly loves his art.”

“Yes, he does. And from what I’ve read and was told by members of the family, Justin’s ability to produce his art is just short of a minor miracle,” Danny said as he sat down next to Riley, peeking over his arm to look at the advert.

“Well then, thank the Lord for minor miracles.”

“Mmm,” Danny agreed and then after a moment, he asked Riley if he wanted to go to lunch.

“Are you asking me on a date?” Riley said with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Maybe, if I thought my offer would be accepted.”

“Accepted,” Riley said with a smile.

“Good,” Danny said brightly. “Shall we?” he asked as he offered his arm. Riley laughed.

“Sure,” Riley said taking Danny’s arm. They walked downstairs to the main floor together.

*****

“Hi, Simon,” John said into the phone.

“John, I hear we might be seeing you and Bobby soon?” Simon replied.

“Bobby told me about his chat with Ken. I think we could each use a few days away.”

“Couples can always use a break from routine. It helps to kindle the romance.”

“Is that right?” John said with a laugh. “I hadn’t thought of it in quite those terms.”

“Well, you should. Romance the dickens out of your lover,” Simon advised.

“I’m not exactly sure how one would do that, but I can give it a shot,” John laughed.

“Definitely do that.”

John chuckled. “I’ll do my best.”

“Now that I’ve given you the full extent of my romantic advice, was there anything else I could do for you?” Simon asked.

“I’ve been thinking about when we could make this trip. Patrick goes to baseball camp the end of the month. That’s when Gus and Ray are coming to New York. If we drove up then, we could bring the boys and their baggage.”

“That would save us a penny or two on the airfare,” Simon agreed.

“And knowing Gus, he’ll want a ton of clothes for his debut at N’Ergy.”

“True.”

“So, you agree with this plan?”

“Totally. Did you and Bobby want to stay with us?”

“Now how romantic would that be?” John asked tongue in cheek.

“I’ll have you know Kenneth and I are very romantic.”

John chuckled at the reaction. “Goes without saying. But we don’t want to impose, especially since the boys are going to be staying with you. I was wondering if you could recommend a nice small hotel or B&B that would fill the romantic bill.”

Simon smiled to himself. “That I can.” He began clicking links on his computer. He was pretty sure he knew the perfect place for John and Bobby to stay.

*****

“Bree, you have mail,” Justin called to his daughter as he brought in the mail of the day.

“I do?” Bree asked.

“Yes, all the way from England, if the postmark is to be believed.”

“Wow!” Bree said. “It must be from Hudson.”

“I think you’re right,” Justin said. “Look at the stamp. It’s different than the ones we have here.”

“Is that Westminster Abbey?” Bree asked as she studied the stamp.

“I believe you’re right,” Justin said in amazement. “You remember it?”

“Sure, Daddy. It was a big place.”

Justin chuckled. “Yes it was.”

“Who’s that?” Bree asked pointing to the picture of a man beside the famous church.

“That would be King Charles the third.”

“The third?”

“There were two other British kings named Charles,” Justin explained.

“Oh. Can you be a king, Daddy?”

Justin laughed. “No, I don’t think that’s in the cards. Queen maybe.”

“Huh?” Bree said.

“Nothing, sweetheart. Are you going to open your mail?”

“Oh, yeah,” Bree replied. Justin handed her a letter opener, and Bree carefully slit the top of the envelope just as she had seen her fathers do many times. She made sure she didn’t rip the stamp. She pulled the paper out of the envelope and carefully unfolded it. “I can’t read it, Daddy. Hudson writes funny.”

Justin smiled as he took the paper from Bree. “Yes, she does.” Very small and cramped writing greeted him as he skimmed the page.

“Read it to me, Daddy.”

“I’ll try,” Justin said squinting at the unusual handwriting. He began to read.

Dearest Briana,

It was lovely to get your letter. In this day and age very few people take the time to write an actual letter, but I always find it exciting to get a one in the post. I appreciated that you had written, or printed, the letter yourself. You have a very good hand for someone your age.

“What does that mean?” Bree asked with a frown.

“It means that she thinks you print very neatly.”

“I do. My teacher tells me that all the time,” Bree stated.

“Must be the practice you and your father do.” Bree nodded in agreement.

I’m very pleased that you enjoyed your stay with us in London. It would be lovely to see you and your family again. I hope you have a chance to come to London again some time soon.

Thank you for making the effort to send me your thank you note. It is much appreciated. I am so glad your fathers make you porridge. It sticks to your ribs in the wintertime. It’s also nice to know you like mine best.

Regards, Hudson

“You like Hudson’s porridge better than mine?” Justin asked.

Bree frowned. She knew she did, but she didn’t want to hurt her father’s feelings. Thinking for a moment, she said, “Hudson’s had more practice making porridge than you, Daddy.”

“Yes, I guess she has,” Justin said with a gentle smile. His daughter had developed a lovely way of telling the truth without hurting anyone’s feelings. He wondered if that was a combination of Brian’s honesty and his own gentle spirit. He hoped that was the case.

“I want to write another letter,” Bree stated.

“To Hudson?”

“No, to Mr. Riley. I want to thank him for fixing my piano. He said he really likes to get letters from people when he tunes their pianos.”

“Then by all means you should write to him.”

“Will you make the envelope for me?” Bree asked batting her eyes at her father.

“Of course I will.”

“Good. I’m going to use the same station stuff I used for Hudson.”

“That would be stationery, and I think that’s an excellent idea.”

“Will you help me if I can’t spell a word?”

“You got it,” Justin said smiling fondly at her. She ran out to the sun porch to her work table to find her paper and pencil.

*****

When the family sat down to dinner some time later, everyone was in a good mood. John informed the boys about the planned trip to New York, and about the plan for him and Bobby to take the boys with them. They spent some time discussing the right date to leave and how everything would be arranged.

Justin noted that Brian was very quiet during all of this. He raised an eyebrow when the trip was first mentioned, and then he said very little after that. Bree and Patrick were kind of left out of the conversation too.

Finally Bree wanted some attention as everyone was finishing their meal. “Dada, I have something to show you,” she stated.

“And what might that be, Squirt?”

“It’s over here.” She ran to her work table and returned with her letter to Riley. She handed it to her father.

Brian scanned the printed letters on the page. He smiled approvingly at his daughter.

“Read it to us,” Bobby requested wondering what Bree had written.

“This is a letter to Riley,” Brian began. He read:

Dear Mr. Riley,

My piano sounds real good. I met the lady who is going to teach me to play it. She gave me some scales to practise, because I’m not going to start the lessons until camp is done. I miss you. Come visit me soon.

Love, Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor

Brian beamed with pride. “That’s not bad, Bree. I think Riley will be pleased to get it.”

“Me too,” Bree concurred.

“You spelled everything perfectly.”

“Daddy helped me.”

“Except for real which should be really. You always did have trouble with your adverbs, Sunshine.”

“Did not!” Justin retorted. “I left it that way so it would sound like our daughter was talking to Riley in her own voice.”

Brian raised an eyebrow. “I bet.”

“You doubt me?”

“Never,” Brian quickly replied.

“Good answer.”

“Are you proud of me, Dada?” Bree asked batting those Taylor lashes at her father.

“Yes, Squirt.”

“Am I a big girl now?”

“Yes,” Brian admitted with a frown. He had a sinking feeling this wasn’t going to go where he wanted it to.

“I can do lots of big girl things?”

“I suppose,” Brian said slowly. He sensed this was leading up to something he wasn’t going to like.

“Then I want to go to sleep away camp for soccer,” Bree declared.

Everyone stared at Brian and held their breath as they waited for the explosion.

*****

“Are you okay?” Justin asked. He walked over to Brian and ran his hand up and down Brian’s arm.

Brian was standing at one of the windows of the sun porch. He had been thinking about the children going away to camp, and Gus going to New York and John and Bobby going away together. Everyone was leaving him. He stared out at the sun which was starting to set. His gardens looked beautiful in the early evening light, but they didn’t make him feel any better.

“Yeah,” Brian finally said.

“You don’t sound so great.”

“I didn’t scream or holler and I didn’t bite Bree’s head off. I didn’t lock her in her room either,” Brian said in his own defense.

“True, but you’re not happy.”

“I don’t want her to go.”

“I know and she knows, but she’s growing up, Brian. You have to let her experience things.”

“That’s what you all said when she dropped her bombshell. How long has she been lobbying to get everyone on her side?”

Justin smiled. “A while,” he admitted.

“I thought so. But she’s younger than Patrick, and this will be his first time away from home for camp.”

“Bree can handle herself. Think about how she was with Winona. She’s an amazing little girl.”

“She’s our little girl and I don’t want anything to happen to her,” Brian said in a whisper.

“What’s going to happen? She’ll come back knowing some soccer moves than you do,” Justin teased.

Brian snorted. “There are cruel people out in the big, bad world.”

“Unfortunately that’s true, but we can’t protect her forever.”

“I want to.”

Justin shook his head. “I know you do. I wish we could. Are you going to let her go?”

“I don’t think I can,” Brian admitted.

“Think about it, and don’t make any hasty decisions.”

“When do I make hasty decisions?”

“Like … every day,” Justin laughed.

“I don’t know if I can let her go, Justin.”

“At least you didn’t say no immediately, so give it some more thought.”

“You think she should go, don’t you?”

Justin nodded his head before leaving Brian to the study of his gardens at sunset. Maybe his husband would find the right answer in the glory of his flowers.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 2

“Shit fuck!” Todd cursed out loud at the 25-pound pile of manure that had unceremoniously dumped itself onto his work boots via a torn bag.

Todd was desperately trying to prove himself to Brian, his new crew of landscapers and most of all to himself. The smaller projects he had been taking on had all gone well. However, this project for the mayor’s wife was bringing him daily nightmares. Nothing seemed to be going right. The white annuals weren’t white enough, the red too red. And the for shit clay packed soil was plaguing him. If it wasn’t Brian Kinney backing him, Todd would have pulled out long ago.

“Having trouble, are we,” Brian stated, startling Todd when Brian seemed to appear out of thin air.

“You could say that,” Todd said with a sigh looking down at his manure covered boots.

“What seems to be the problem? Other than you standing in a mound of cow shit, I mean,” Brian asked as he handed Todd a large bottle of water. Todd took a long drink, gathering his thoughts together in a logical manner before answering.

“Everything.”

“Care to be a little more specific?” Brian snarked with an arched eyebrow.

“The soil is more clay and rocks than dirt. We have to remove about three feet of this crap before we can get to any good stuff. We’ll have to bring in a ton more of good topsoil before we can start any serious planting, which will increase the overall cost of the project. Not to mention that the missus is about to change the colors of the plants. If she does that the whole shore effect will dramatically change.”

“Okay, I get it. Mrs. Mayor is not your favorite person at the moment. However, she is our client so why don’t you step out of the cow pie, have your crew arrange the plants in the scheme we’ve worked out and leave the lady to me. I have some experience with finicky clients. If I distract her for thirty minutes will that give you enough time to arrange the plants?”

“If we work fast, it will.”

“Then I suggest you work fast,” Brian strongly suggested as he sauntered to the house to schmooze the mayor’s wife. Todd stared at Brian’s retreating ass, um, back for a second then quickly gathered his crew.

*****

“Are you sure it’s safe for you to be doing that?” Leda asked Jamie who was sitting on a scaffold applying her special homemade paper to a large canvas. Jamie had decided to create one large canvas rather than several smaller pieces for her entry to the Emerging Artists show. She had discussed her project with Lindsay and Sidney who were both in agreement and preparing to set aside a large wall just for Jamie.

“I’m sure,” Jamie answered curtly. She was concentrating on the precise placement of her bits of dyed paper and her overly protective lover was not making things any easier for her.

“Jamie, I don’t think being ten feet off the ground is the best place for a woman in your condition,” Leda growled.

“Leda, I love you but right now where I am IS the best place for me to be.”

“Can’t you put the canvas on the floor and work from there?’

“And how would I access the middle of the piece without stepping on it. Should I hang from a bungee cord from the rafters? Leda, I’ve always worked like this. I appreciate your concern but go invent a new scooter with a sidecar to hold the baby, will ya? I really need to work.”

Jamie heard Leda sigh.

“You’re sure.”

“I’m sure.”

“I love you,” Leda said.

“I love you too, now go, and I want pizza with anchovies and feta cheese for dinner.”

“Eiw,” Leda grumbled shaking her head as she left Jamie’s studio. Jamie smiled then got back to her canvas.

*****

“Joan, are you sure you don’t mind me leaving early tonight,” Danny asked. He and Riley had an official date for the evening. Danny wanted to go home for a little extra self pampering in preparation for his date.

“Danny, for heaven’s sake, it’s not like I haven’t closed up before. And I’ll have Gordon pick me up when he and Betsie go to the bank. Don’t worry, it’ll be fine. Go, have a great time. I think Riley is a very nice man, and so are you. You both deserve a pleasant evening out.”

“If you’re sure.” Danny was looking pensive

“I’m sure. Danny, what’s wrong? You look as nervous as a cat in a rocking chair factory.”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been a-courtin’.”

“Would you like some advice?” Joan said trying to hide her smirk.

“Yes, please,” Danny said with a sigh. He felt he was in need of a lot of advice.

“Be on time. Go to the door; do not honk from the curb. Be polite. Hold the door open for him. And hold out his chair at the restaurant. Be attentive and don’t order anything too saucy or spicy. Walk him to his door, shake hands good night and you may peck his cheek,” Joan advised with a straight face.

Danny stared incredulously at her. “You have got to be kidding me!”

“Yes, I am. Danny, you are a sweet, intelligent, worldly man. Just relax and have fun,” Joan said as she pushed him toward the door

“Have fun, she says,” Danny grumbled as he reluctantly walked to the door.

“Yes, fun! And remember, use a condom!” Joan chuckled as Danny turned beet red.

“We’ve created a monster,” Joan heard Danny say as he left the shop.

*****

“May I help you?” Justin asked a Goth looking teen as she came into the gallery. Justin was spending his days at the gallery as they continued to prepare for his new show. Sidney and Lindsay had some business to do in the office leaving Justin to supervise the work. The gallery was technically closed for a few more hours. He and the workmen were the only ones in the gallery.

“I wasn’t touching anything,” the girl said quickly.

“Didn’t say you were, but we’re closed until six tonight,” Justin explained.

“Oh,” the girl looked disappointed. “But the door was open,” she added.

“Yes, well we’ve been moving things around a lot.”

“Oh. I guess I should go,” the girl said hesitantly.

“Did you come here to see something in particular or did you have an appointment with Ms. Peterson or Mr. Bloom?” Justin saw a sketch pad sticking out of the girls’ messenger bag and thought maybe she was an artist in the making.

“No, not really, but I heard there’s a permanent Rage exhibit on display. I thought I’d take a look at it.”

“You like Rage?” Justin asked. It was obvious that the young lady hadn’t recognized him yet. Justin was wearing an old t-shirt and jeans knowing he was going to be shifting displays for most of the day. His attire and his dust smudged face made Justin look like the other workmen.

“I love it but my father doesn’t approve.”

“I know what you mean.”

“Your father doesn’t like it either?”

“My father has never approved of Rage or anything else I like,” Justin answered honestly. “Come on, I’ll take you to Rage.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want you to get into trouble.” The girl assumed Justin worked at the gallery as a handyman.

“Don’t worry,” Justin whispered with a wink. “I know the owner.” Justin smiled as he led her to the Rage section of the gallery. “I’m Justin, by the way,” Justin said as he held out his hand.

“Cassandra but my friends call me Candy.”

“Well, Candy, nice to meet a fellow Rage fan. Follow me.”

“Wow, Sateeena and Zephyr,” she said eying the posters. “Is it true that a girl is the main artist now?” Candy asked in awe as she took a step closer to the displays.

“Yes, it is. Lacy is her name. She took over as the primary artist a few years ago.”

“Somebody told me that she’s a waitress at the Liberty Diner. I don’t believe it ‘cause how can a famous artist work at a diner.”

“What’s wrong with working at the diner? The tips were great.”

“You worked there?”

“Sure. So did Hunter, he runs the Jason Kemp Center, and Lacy was a waitress before she bought the place from the owner, so now she’s the boss. Lots of people have worked there.”

“Wow,” Candy said again. “Hey, wait a minute,” Candy said as she stared at the life sized poster of Rage holding JT in his arms from the wedding issue. She took a sharp intake of air as she spun around to see Justin smiling brightly at her. “Oh my God, you’re JT!”

“Guilty as charged but my friends call me Justin.”

“You must think I’m really stupid,” Candy mumbled. Embarrassed, she looked down at her platform boots.

“Hey, it’s okay. I don’t go around carrying a JT name tag stuck to my chest.”

“Did you really work at the diner?’

“Yup. When my father found out I was gay he threw me out. I had to make a living some way.” Candy nodded. “Are you okay? You look kinda sad.”

“I...me and my mom just moved back to Pittsburgh. She’s been sick so she thought maybe my father could help out. You know, with money and stuff, but my father didn’t know that he was my father and he...”

“I get it. I’m sorry. You like to draw?” Justin asked indicating the pad in her bag, trying to redirect the conversation.

“Yeah, I love to draw but I don’t think I’ll ever be as good as you or Lacy.” She patted her bag without thinking.

“Why don’t you let me be the judge of that? Can I see your sketchbook?” Justin said sweetly batting his eyes at her. Candy giggled as she took the pad out of her bag. “I always carry a sketch pad with me.”

“You do?”

“Uh huh, always. You never know when something will inspire you to draw. It doesn’t have to be anything big or very important. I once spent hours drawing an old shirt of mine that was hanging up on the back of my door. I can spend hours drawing my partner.”

“Is Rage real?” Candy leaned in and whispered.

“He’s real,” Justin laughed. “He’s my partner,” he whispered back. “A day doesn’t go by that I don’t draw him.”

Justin led Candy to the set of steps that separated one room from another. He sat so he could look through her book. Candy sat next to him. “These are real good.” The sketches were typical still-life portraits of scenes around Liberty Ave. A bench, a fire hydrant, the one of a lamppost made Justin smile.

“You really think I’m good?”

“Yes, I do. In fact I think you’re good enough to be included in our Emerging Artists show.”

“Oh no, I couldn’t. I’m not that good. Besides, I don’t think my parents would approve.”

“Why? If you want I could talk to them or I can ask Sidney to send a special invitation to your parents. The show isn’t until September so you have about six weeks to get ready for it and work on your parents. I can’t see why they’d have a problem with it.”

“I don’t think my mom would mind. As long as it doesn’t interfere with my summer job, I guess it’ll be okay.”

“Where do you work?”

“At the Big Q. I’m not old enough to be cashier but I can clean up the toy aisle and stuff. I work part time, you know, to help.”

“I know.” They sat quietly for a few minutes. Candy took her sketchpad back from Justin and shoved it back in her bag. “I gotta go. Thank you for showing me the Rage stuff,” Candy said as she stood to go.

“You’re very welcome. And I mean it, Candy; I think you have a lot of talent. It would be a real shame to waste it. I’m going to be spending a lot of time here for the next two months, and do you know the Comic Book store?” Candy nodded. “Well, my partner’s best friend owns it, so if you need to get in touch with me you can go there. Michael will call me. Okay?”

“Okay.”

“And keep drawing.”

“Okay.”

“Let me walk you out. It was very nice meeting you,” Justin said as he stuck out his hand.

“Nice meeting you too,” Candy replied as she shook Justin’s hand. “Bye.”

“Bye,” Justin said as he shut the door behind her.

He smiled to himself remembering what is was like, wanting to be good enough to have his work in a show. He walked back to where the sketch of Brian in all his naked glory was hanging. Next to it was the modern representation of the same sketch.

“Has he changed much?” Lindsay asked as she approached him.

“No, he hasn’t, but then I’m biased. He’ll never change in my eyes. He’ll always be young and beautiful.”

“Spoken like someone in love,” Lindsay smiled weakly.

“I am. Lindsay, I’m sorry things aren’t working between you and Mel,” Justin said gently as he turned to face her.

“It’s okay.”

“No, it isn’t. You’ll let us know if we can help in any way.”

“I will. But I don’t think that even the great Brian fucking Kinney can fix this,” Lindsay said as they both turned back to Brian’s portrait.

*****

“So, Mrs. Mayor,” Brian said to the middle aged woman beside him. “What do you think of your magnificent gardens now?”

“Magnificent?” she asked. The mayor’s wife looked around at what the landscapers had done. She hadn’t thought of them as magnificent. But she had to admit that it was wonderful to hear someone call them magnificent. However, she would have liked darker red flowers. “It’s very … nice,” she said.

Brian bit back a retort. “Just nice?” he asked. “I guarantee that the next time you invite your garden club over they will be raving about what miracles you have created out here.”

“Miracles?”

“Definitely miracles,” Brian assured her.

Mrs. Mayor thought about that. She would be very pleased to have people think she had created miracles with the gardens at the mayor’s house. She didn’t belong to a garden club, but maybe she should. She had to admit that the landscapers had transformed the mediocre garden into something quite beautiful. Perhaps she should contact the horticultural society. This could prove to be a feather in her cap, and by proxy a feather in her husband’s cap as well. “I wish the red flowers were a little more powerful,” she felt compelled to add.

Brian shook his head imperceptibly. “That is a very perceptive comment,” he said keeping his temper in check. If this had been Kinnetik, somebody would have been fired. But this was a client of his company, his and Todd’s company.

“Why, thank you, Mr. Kinney,” the mayor’s wife said, her hand fluttering to the neck of her cotton shirt.

“If you can wait to call in the garden club for about two weeks, you will have a mass of red when all these buds pop.” Brian held up a stalk to show the woman the buds he was referring to. “It will look magnificent.” How many times am I going to say that fucking word, he wondered to himself.

“Why, of course, I should have realized.”

“It always takes a week or two for plants to look their best after transplanting.”

“Yes, of course,” Mrs. Mayor replied with a big smile. “I think this is going to be just perfect. I’m sure you’ll get lots more business from this project. Good day, Mr. Kinney, I have some calls to make.” Mrs. Mayor hurried off to the house.

“What the fuck did you say to that old battleaxe?” Todd asked as he joined Brian. He had heard the end of the conversation.

“A little flattery, a little bullshit and some facts,” Brian replied. “I’m not in advertising for nothing.”

Todd laughed. “You certainly know how to get results.”

“Mrs. Mayor is going to be recommending us to her friends. Get ready for a ton more business.”

“A ton … more?” Todd asked with a sinking feeling. He was barely keeping his head above water with what he was doing now.

“This garden is as good as ten ads in the local papers,” Brian averred.

Todd felt his stomach clench. He wondered if he’d be able to handle all that was coming at him. He wanted to succeed, but this was getting too big too fast. “Brian, I…”

“You’re not having second thoughts about our partnership, are you?” Brian asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Me? No! Never,” Todd lied. He hoped he could make all this happen. He prayed to all the gods and goddesses of horticulture and business that he could make it happen.

“Great! Then my work here is done.”

Todd watched Brian walk away. He found it hard to swallow.

*****

“Great dinner,” Gus said as he cleaned his plate.

“Thanks,” Bobby said. It had been his turn to cook.

“I’ll miss your cooking when I go home,” Ray said.

“Your dads won’t be pleased to hear that,” Brian said with a smirk.

“My dads’ cooking is fine. It’s just nice to have something different,” Ray said, trying to defend his dads.

“Are you ready to go home?” Justin asked sensing a little homesickness in the sound of Ray’s voice.

“Yeah, I think I am,” Ray admitted. They would be leaving in a few days for New York. “Don’t get me wrong,” he added. “I’ve really enjoyed it here. And working with you has been great, Bobby, but I’m ready to go home.”

Bobby nodded and all the adults looked at each other. They would miss the two boys when they left for New York.

“Um, Pop,” Gus began. “I’ve been thinking.”

“That’s always an ominous sign,” Brian replied.

“I think rather than driving to New York with Uncle John and Bobby, I should take my new car.” Gus looked hopefully at his father who frowned and didn’t reply. “What do you think, Pop?”

“I don’t think much of that idea,” Brian said brusquely.

Gus looked crushed and started to speak, but Ray tapped him on the arm and shook his head. Gus decided not to say anything further.

“And I still want to go to sleep away camp,” Bree added for good measure. “Okay, Dada?”

“I don’t think much of that idea either,” Brian said pushing his chair back from the table. He walked out into his gardens and headed for the stream.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 3

“That was delicious,” Riley said as he finished the steak on his plate.

“I’m glad you approve. Pappagano’s has been around for years, but the quality of the food and the level of service is impeccable,” Danny explained. “When I want to celebrate a special occasion, this is where I come.”

“And is this a special occasion?” Riley asked with a gentle smile.

“Very special.”

“Danny, I’ve enjoyed tonight and talking with you, but…”

“I have no expectations, Riley,” Danny assured him. “I enjoyed having dinner with you. I hope we can do this many more times.”

“But…”

“Let’s just see how things develop. Would you care for dessert?”

“Couldn’t eat a bite more,” Riley declared.

“Then how be we go for a walk down by the river?”

“That sounds … nice.”

“Good, let me get the bill.”

“You don’t have to pay for everything, let’s split it,” Riley suggested.

“Call me old fashioned, but I asked you out. I pay,” Danny stated forcefully.

“Okay, Old fashioned,” Riley said with a twinkle in his eye. He was really enjoying spending time with Danny Devore, much to his surprise. He hadn’t let himself do this for years. Maybe it was time for some changes, he thought, as Danny paid the bill.

*****

“Brian?”

“What?” Brian snapped.

“Can we talk?”

“What for?”

“Because you’re not happy, and when Brian Kinney isn’t happy, ain’t nobody happy.”

Brian snorted derisively. “Did you draw the short straw?”

“Huh?”

“You know, you’re the one who has to face the evil beast while the others cower back at the house.”

John chuckled. His brother did have a way with words. “I guess that’s me,” John said.

“Well, pull up a piece of rock and we can watch the sun go down,” Brian conceded patting the big rock beside him.

John settled himself beside his brother. “It is beautiful here.”

“If I didn’t have this place to come to…”

“You’d find another place instead,” John informed him.

“I would explode,” Brian corrected.

“No you wouldn’t. You might want to, but you have people who need you. You’d stay here for them.”

“You don’t know that.”

“Of course I do! You’re still here, aren’t you?”

Brian studied his brother’s face for a moment. It looked so much like his own face, but it always seemed happier, more serene than his own face did. He wished he had John’s inner calm and understanding. “What am I going to do when they all leave?” Brian asked in a whisper.

“Who’s leaving?” John asked surprised.

“You and Bobby are going to New York with Gus and Ray. Bree wants to go to sleep away camp when Patrick goes. The house will be empty.”

“What about Justin? I thought you two could have all the hot monkey sex you want all over the old structure.”

Brian laughed. “Trust you to bring architecture into this.”

“Brian, I’m sorry, but I don’t see what you’re worried about. Bobby and I will be back. Gus has been away at school, and he’ll be back at the end of the summer. Patrick and Bree will come back from camp. What’s to worry about?”

“She’s growing up … and I’m getting … old…er. My life is over.”

“Do I detect whining?” John asked in surprise.

Brian snorted. “Fuck whining! Fuck all this shit!” Brian made to get up. John’s hand on his arm stopped him. The next thing he knew, he was pulled into John’s strong arms. The hug took him by surprise, but he gradually relaxed into it. “What am I going to do?”

“You’ll figure it out. I have faith in you,” John said as he released Brian. “Do you want me to leave you alone?”

Brian shook his head. “Stay and watch the sun go down with me,” Brian requested.

John settled back on the rock. He wasn’t sure whether he had made things better or worse. Brian would have to decide that for himself. For now he would enjoy the sunset.

*****

“Dad, can we talk,” Gus asked his father after most of Edna’s Treasures had gone to bed. Brian was pacing the sun porch grumbling about wanting a cigarette. “You really don’t want to take up smoking again?”

“No, but it’s moments like this that I miss drinking and smoking myself into a stupor,” Brian groused.

“You don’t mean that, do you?”

“No, Sonny Boy, I don’t,” Brian said softening his demeanor as he reached out his arm to draw Gus in closer; he bussed his son’s cheek. “So what do you want to talk about?” Brian shook off his melancholy to get down to business.

“Why don’t you want me to drive to New York? Don’t you trust me?”

“I trust you; it’s everyone else I don’t trust,” Brian said flippantly. Gus rolled his eyes. “Gus, bringing a car into a city like New York makes no sense. You’ll be staying with Simon and Ken and working in the same building. Unless you intend on taking a weekend trip out of the city, you won’t need a car. John and Bobby will only be there for a week or two and are going to garage the Navigator at their hotel. They’re more than happy to drive you and Ray and all your clothes to New York.”

“Oh,” Gus said disappointedly.

“Sonny Boy, your Jeep will be kept safe and sound right here until you get back. You can drive it to college when you go back in the Fall,” Brian said reasonably.

“Okay. I guess that makes sense,” Gus acquiesced after seeing his father’s logic. “But I get to drive it back to school, right?” Gus perked up. Brian smirked.

“That’s what I just said, and I don’t lie.”

“No, you don’t. Thanks Pop!” Gus threw his arms around his father. “Dad, about Bree,” Gus slowly began as he hung onto his father. “She really wants to go away to camp.”

“Gusss,” Brian growled, still held fast by his son.

“Come on, Dad. She’s a smart little kid; she knows what she wants.”

“Don’t I know it, and what she wants will give me a heart attack.”

“Dad, it’s for only two weeks and she really, really wants to go.” Gus felt Brian sigh.

“You’ll be her hero forever,” Gus singsonged wearing a grin. Brian snorted. “Besides, when was the last time you and Justin had the opportunity to walk around naked for two whole weeks?” Gus knew he had his father when he felt Brian chuckle. “You get to do the nasty wherever and whenever you guys want, even though old guys like you should have the decency to be all done with sex. I mean, puh-leez! Do you know how embarrassing it is knowing my parents are getting more than I am? I’m in my prime! I should be fucking myself silly.” Gus dropped his hold on his dad when Brian cracked up with laughter. Gus joined him.

“You’re good, Sonny Boy, and you can go ahead and fuck yourself silly all you want, but you’ll still never get more than me,” Brian drawled.

“Yeah, that’s what I’m afraid of. There can only be one Stud,” Gus mimicked in his best Highlander voice. Brian laughed then suddenly grew serious again. He walked out into the garden, Gus accompanying him.

“Mmm,” Gus exclaimed as he inhaled deeply. “I love this garden,” he said as he followed Brian out. “You and Bree made something beautiful out here.”

Brian smiled as he snaked his arm across Gus’ shoulder. “You helped.”

“So did Patrick but it was mostly you and Bree. Dad, letting Bree go to camp is more than her just playing soccer. It means you trust her and that she’s growing up. She wants to be more independent.”

“Enough!” Brian barked. “What makes you think I want her to grow up, or you for that matter.”

“Dad, we all have to grow up sometime. Even Peter Pan grew up.”

“Did you know that I used to call your mother Wendy and she’d call me Peter? I swore I’d never grow up. Never get old, always be young and beautiful.”

“I remember mom calling you Peter. I used to think you were playing a game.”

“I was, with myself. I thought if I grew old no one would want me.”

“Dad, I want you, Bree wants you and Justin, he couldn’t live without you. You haven’t lost a thing; you’ve only grown up.”

“So my wise, grown up son is trying to tell me that I should let my daughter grow up too and go to soccer camp.”

“You think I’m wise?” Gus asked as he smirked at his father. Brian curled his arm around Gus’ neck bringing him into a choke hold then giving him a noogie. “I give up! I give up!”

“I give up too, Sonny Boy. You can tell your sister that you twisted my arm and she can go.”

“I think it’s you that has me twisted, Pop. But I’ll tell Bree in the morning,” Gus said from the vicinity of his father’s chest.

“You do that, Sonny Boy,” Brian said softly as he kissed the top of his son’s head then let him go. “I love you,” Brian whispered.

“I love you too, Pop,” Gus replied as he turned to go back into the cottage.

“But I don’t like that you and your sister are growing up!” Brian added with a grumble. Gus laughed as he slid the porch door closed.

“Well?” Justin asked as he passed Gus in the hall.

“She can go,” Gus said with confidence then high-fived Justin. “He needs you.”

“Yeah, I know. Thanks, Gus, you’re a good son and the best brother,” Justin said warmly as he caressed Gus’ cheek. “Good night.”

“Night, Jus,” Gus said as he went to his room.

“Hey,” Justin said as he opened the porch door to go out into the garden.

“Hey,” Brian replied as he held open his arms. Justin slid into them.

Neither man said a word as they held each other surrounded by the fragrant flowers of their garden.

*****

Todd smoothed the last shovelful of dirt in the Mayor’s garden. He wiped his brow and looked around. Everything looked great, at least as much as he could see in the deep dusk of the summer night. In a few more minutes it would be pitch black. He glanced at his watch noting that it was heading for 10 p.m. Heaving a sigh, he started gathering up all his tools and tossing them in his wheelbarrow.

He had sent the two men on his crew home at six o’clock. That was a bit later than their usual quitting time, but he didn’t want to pay time and a half for overtime. He had stayed for about four more hours trying to get this project finished. He’d have to return in the morning and check that everything was to Mrs. Mayor’s satisfaction. Maybe he should get Brian to do that, since he seemed to be able to schmooze the woman into buying whatever he was selling. Todd was just glad that this project was finally finished. He hoped he could now get caught up on some of the paperwork he was so far behind with.

Todd pushed the wheelbarrow around to the driveway where his truck was parked. He loaded his tools into the truck bed and climbed into the cab. As he started the engine, he heaved a weary sigh. This wasn’t quite what he had bargained on when he came back to the Pittsburgh area from Chicago. He headed for the office of the landscaping company.

*****

“So, what do you do for fun?” Danny asked as he and Riley strolled along the riverfront. The evening was cooling off now that the sun had gone down. Lights sparkled in the water and a gentle breeze blew.

“Not much. I like to read and play the piano.”

“I might have guessed as much,” Danny laughed.

“What do you do with your spare time?”

“I don’t have a great deal of free time with the bookstore. I’m there mostly every day. I have a house with a little garden that I putter in occasionally. I volunteer when I can at Vic Grassi House.”

“Oh?” Riley stopped and they looked out across the river.

“Yeah, I figure it’s the least I can do since I’ve been lucky enough to avoid the AIDS epidemic.”

“Lucky?” Riley asked with a strange look on his face.

“I was around when the whole AIDS epidemic exploded. I could have as easily contracted it as not. I was lucky not to. I have to admit that I didn’t play safe back in those days.”

“Not many of us did,” Riley said shaking his head. “My partner didn’t. I guess you could say I’m pretty lucky too. I could have got it from him, but he realized early on that he might have contracted it, and we went back to using condoms until we knew for sure. When I found out that he…” Riley stopped. Feeling the lump in his throat and in his heart made it impossible to continue.

“Were you angry?” Danny asked softly.

“Of course, I was angry!” Riley retorted. Danny blanched and looked sorry for having asked. “I was fucking angry at him for doing this to us, to himself, to our lives. Back then AIDS was a certain death sentence, and it was … for him.”

“Riley, I’m sorry I brought up bad memories,” Danny said touching Riley’s arm.

“It’s … all right,” Riley said softly. “I’m not angry at you. And they’re not bad memories … just sad memories.”

Danny nodded and stared out at the river for a moment. “How about going into that bar over there and having a good stiff drink?” Danny asked after a couple of minutes of silence had passed between them.

“How about we get an ice cream from that vendor instead?” Riley asked nodding towards a man who was selling ice cream from a cart.

“I have to watch my girlish figure,” Danny said with a grin, batting his eyes at Riley.

“You are a fine figure of a … man,” Riley said with a laugh.

“Thank you, kind sir,” Danny said coyly.

“Come on, you have to splurge every now and then.”

“You know, I think you’re right,” Danny replied as he started to head for the ice cream vendor.

“I’m usually right, and I’m paying for the ice cream,” Riley said walking quickly past Danny to get to the cart first.

“Such a gentleman,” Danny chuckled.

“I am,” Riley declared as he purchased two ice cream bars.

*****

Todd sat at the desk in the office of the landscaping company. He was looking at bills and revenue and upcoming jobs. It was … overwhelming.

He dropped the papers he was holding onto the desk. With a tired, defeated feeling he rubbed his eyes. He wasn’t making this work. Things were getting further and further ahead of him. He wasn’t able to keep up, and he knew it.

It wasn’t supposed to be like this. He had come back from Chicago full of hope. Brian wanted to go partners with him in this nice little landscaping company. Todd had planned to do a lot of the work himself. He figured he could get rid of one of the men who worked for the old owner. He would let the one who was the slacker go. The trouble was Todd hadn’t had time to even figure out which of his workmen might be the slacker. He had been dumped right into the day to day running of the company.

And then Brian had started getting him more jobs, jobs from influential clients, like the mayor’s wife. And more and more people seemed to be interested the more the Kinney name became linked with the company. Now Todd couldn’t afford to fire anybody. In fact he was pretty sure he should be hiring one or two more men to work for him. The problem was that he didn’t have time to look for new workmen. He didn’t have time for this paperwork. He didn’t have time to finish the jobs he had already started, let alone start the new ones that were coming along. This was not what he had bargained for.

Drawing in a deep breath, he picked up the phone. He dialed, dreading what was about to happen.

“What?” the voice demanded over the line.

“Brian, I’m sorry if I’m calling too late.”

Brian and Justin were sitting snuggled up on one of the chaises in the backyard. Bree was sound asleep, and Gus and Ray had retired to their room. Brian had been enjoying the stars and the soft breeze that caressed the two of them.

“It’s not too late,” Brian replied into his cell phone when he realized that it was Todd. “Is something wrong?”

“I … I think so,” Todd said hesitantly.

“What?” Brian demanded. Suddenly Todd had his full attention.

“I … I finished the Mayor’s landscaping tonight,” Todd said. He wasn’t sure how to tell Brian that he was ready to bail on the whole landscaping enterprise.

“Did it turn out wrong? Didn’t Mrs. Mayor like it?” Brian asked.

“It’s not that…”

“Then what the fuck is it?”

Todd swallowed hard. He wasn’t sure he could do this. Brian Kinney was famous for his temper. He did not suffer fools, and at the moment Todd felt like a fool. He had obviously bit off more than he could chew. Maybe if he took a few more days he could straighten some of this out.

“Um, I was wondering if you could go by the Mayor’s tomorrow and talk to Mrs. Mayor. She likes you better than me,” Todd said.

Brian snorted. “Nobody likes me better. I just know how to fling the bullshit better than your average bear.”

Justin chuckled. “That’s some mixed metaphor,” he whispered in Brian’s ear. Brian grinned.

“Um, what was that?” Todd asked, having heard some of Justin’s words.

“Nothing,” Brian said curtly. “What exactly do you want me to do?”

“Make sure the work is satisfactory with Mrs. Mayor. If I talk to her, she’ll want to change something, and I don’t have time for any more of her fanciful whims.”

“Okay, I can do that. I have heard that there are more clients interested in our company. Once they see the full splendor of the Mayor’s garden, I think we’ll have even more business.”

“M…more business?” Todd stammered feeling his heart sink into his boots.

“Yeah, this company is going to be a major success. I’ll deal with Mrs. Mayor tomorrow morning,” Brian said and then he cut the connection.

Todd stared at the phone before setting it back in its cradle. “What the fuck!” he muttered. That had not gone at all the way he intended. He ran his hand through his hair. Maybe if he stayed up all night working on these papers he could get ahead of the game. He had to do something. What was one night without sleep?

Nuff Rope

Chapter 4

“Morning, Short Stuff,” Gus whispered into his sister’s ear. He crept into Bree’s room to wake her for breakfast and to give her the good news. He was sitting at the edge of her bed, leaning down to gently wake her.

“Gus?” Bree said in a sleepy voice.

“The one and only. Wake up, sleepyhead, it’s time for breakfast and I have important news to tell you.”

Bree wiped the sleep from her eyes trying to concentrate on Gus. “What news?”

“Only the bestest kind for my bestest sister. You can go away to soccer camp,” Gus announced with a grin.

“I can?!” Bree said. Her violet blue eyes were opened as wide as possible, all the sleepiness gone.

“Yup, the dads gave you the a-okay!”

“YAY!” Bree shrieked. She shot up from under her sheets to do a happy dance on top of her bed then she threw herself into Gus’ arms, kissing him all over his face as they toppled over onto the bed laughing.

The dads were in the kitchen preparing breakfast.

“I guess someone’s happy,” Justin said casually as he began to put breakfast on the table.

“Apparently,” Brian remarked nonchalantly as he poured himself a mugful of coffee.

They stopped what they were doing, hearing the shrieks of laughter emanating from Bree’s room. Justin turned toward Brian wearing his sunniest smile; Brian arched a brow. Cracking up with laughter, the dads continued to put breakfast on the table for the family.

*****

“Mama?”

“JR? JR, it’s five in the morning,” Mel grumbled into her phone.

Crestfallen, JR grew sad. “I’m sorry. You didn’t call last night and I miss you,” JR said trying to stop the tears from forming in her eyes.

“Sorry, sweetheart, Lorna and I were in court for most of the day and then we had to prepare our client for her deposition. I only got to bed around two.”

“Oh,” JR said somewhat dejected. “When are you coming home?” Before JR got her answer she heard a groaning noise in the background and her mother shushing someone. “Mama, is someone with you?”

“Um, no honey, it’s my, uh, cat. I got a cat. JR, I have to go now, I have to wake up early. I’ll call you tomorrow night.”

“Sure. Bye.”

“Bye, sweetheart. I love you.”

“Love you too, Mama. But...” JR heard her mother hang up. “You’re allergic to cats,” JR mumbled into her silent cell phone.

“What’s wrong, Honeybun?” Michael asked his daughter as he came into the main part of the store from the storeroom. They had come to the store a little early to stock the racks before opening for business.

“Oh, Daddy!” JR exclaimed as she threw her arms around her father’s waist then cried into his chest.

*****

“Ashley! Ashley! Ashley!” Bree shrieked as she flew out of Gus’ Jeep and ran across the camp grounds over to her best friend. Gus and Ray had finished their triumphant months as interns and were taking it easy before going to New York with John and Bobby. Gus was practicing his driving every chance he got so he volunteered to take the kids to day camp. When Patrick and Bree finished up this last session, they were both going to their respective sleep away camps.

“What? What? What?”

“I’m going! I’m going! I’m going! My dads said I can go to soccer camp!”

“YAY!” both girls shouted, jumping up and down while holding hands.

Bree suddenly stopped and grew serious. “I’m going to miss you. Can’t your mommy send you to camp with me?”

“No, she can’t. Besides, I don’t like soccer the way you do and my mommy and me are going on a trip,” Ashley said with a smile.

“You are?”

“Yup. Mommy said that my grandparents miss me so we’re going to visit them.”

“I didn’t know you have grandparents,” Bree exclaimed.

“I didn’t know either. I never met them.”

“How can you not meet your gamma and gampa?”

“I don’t know. Mommy said they’re my daddy’s parents and they live in New Jersey.”

“They do? Is New Jersey far away?”

“I think so. But mommy said she knows how to drive there so we’re going to go as soon as day camp is finished. But I’ll be back in a week.”

“Maybe your mommy will let you sleep over at my house before school starts.”

“Maybe, if we ask our parents the right way.” Both girls nodded in agreement. They learned their lesson about making play dates without getting permission first. “What about your piano lessons?”

“Dada said the teacher will start when I get back but she gave me homework already.”

“What’s homework for pianos?” Ashley asked wondering if her friend had to write essays about her piano.

“Miss Faith gave me scales to practice and fingering exercises and a new book of songs to learn.”

“Oh. That sounds like a lot.”

“It’s not so much,” Bree tried to explain until the counselor called the girls to their group.

*****

“Honeybun, what’s the matter?” Michael asked his hysterical daughter.

“It’s Mama; she’s not coming back,” JR sniffled.

“How do you know that?”

“Because I just spoke to her and she was with somebody.”

“That doesn’t mean anything.”

“Daaad! It’s five in the morning her time, and I woke her up and she was WITH somebody,” JR said giving her somewhat dense father a Brian Kinney glare or maybe a Debbie Novotny glare which was just as deadly.

“Oh, OH!” Michael got it.

“Yeah. Oh. Daddy, what am I going to do?”

“Sweetheart, I honestly don’t have a clue. I think we should have a family meeting to decide. For now, we have to open the store. Do you want to work today? You can go home or go over to Grandma’s house.”

“No, Daddy, I’ll stay here. I like working with you.”

“That’s my girl! I like working with you too," Michael said with a big grin. JR felt a lot better knowing how much her father cared about her. “I love you, Honeybun.”

“Love you too, Daddy,” JR said as she wrapped her arms around her father’s waist again. “But don’t call me Honeybun while we’re working, okay?” JR looked up into her dad’s eyes, pleading. She laughed when she saw her father pout.

“Okay...” Michael said as he kissed her nose then pushed away so he could unlock the door for business. “Honeybun,” he added as he opened the door for the first customer of the day. He winked at JR.

“Oh Daddy!” JR grumbled then they both laughed.

*****

Gus and Ray pulled up in front of Edna’s Treasures. The boys got out of the Jeep and Gus stood back to admire his vehicle.

“It’s a beauty,” Ray said with a smile.

“And it’s all mine. It was almost worth the wait,” Gus replied.

“Almost?”

“I could have been driving to Penn State all last year, and maybe coming to see you in New York if I’d had my car,” Gus said with a note of sadness in his voice.

“Your parents don’t want you driving in New York City,” Ray reminded him.

“What they don’t know won’t hurt them,” Gus said with a wink.

“Gus…” Ray started with a frown.

“You want to see me, don’t you?” Gus asked. When Ray nodded, Gus added,” So I can probably take a few weekends to meet you in New York this fall.”

“Do you think that’s such a good idea?” Ray asked, his frown deepening.

“Don’t you want me to come visit you?” Gus asked with a hurt look on his face. He had thought Ray would be over the moon with this little scheme, but Ray didn’t seem to like it at all.

“I always want you, Gus,” Ray said sincerely, “but driving in New York City is not easy, especially if you’re inexperienced.”

“You’re saying I don’t know how to drive?” Gus demanded. Now he was getting angry.

“I didn’t say that,” Ray replied quickly. “You’re a good driver, but New York is a whole different kettle of fish.” Gus looked hurt and angry and annoyed. That wasn’t what Ray had intended. “I … I didn’t mean to upset you, Gus,” Ray said gently. “I just want you to be safe. I don’t want to be visiting you in the hospital after an accident.”

“I won’t have an accident,” Gus declared emphatically.

“That’s what all young drivers say. I said it.”

“You?”

“Yeah, I have my license and I cracked up my dad’s car the first time I took it out by myself,” Ray admitted.

“You did? I didn’t know that.”

“It wasn’t one of my finer moments. I try never to mention it.”

“Were you hurt?”

“No, mostly my pride. I had a few bruises, and I had to apologize to my dad. I couldn’t believe how stupid I had been. I haven’t driven much since,” Ray admitted.

“I guess you don’t need to in New York.”

“Not really, and the accident kind of turned me off driving.”

“I love driving,” Gus said with a smile.

“Just take it easy with your Jeep, Gus. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“I love you, Ray,” Gus said throwing himself into Ray’s arms. “If you want me to be careful I will be.”

“Good choice, Sonny Boy,” Brian said as he came around the corner of the house.

“Pop!” Gus said feeling heat rush to his cheeks. “Were you eavesdropping?”

“I heard enough.” Brian refused to apologize for having listened. This was too important. “Like Ray said, I want you around for a long time. We all do.”

“I … I’ll be careful,” Gus said softly. Maybe doing things behind his father’s back wasn’t such a great idea.

“Just think about Bree,” Brian said gently. “She would be beyond inconsolable if anything happened to you.”

Gus shook his head. “I guess I wasn’t thinking.”

“Yeah,” Brian responded. “There’s an old saying about giving people enough rope to hang themselves. I didn’t get you this vehicle so you could smash it up and hurt yourself. It’s meant to be transportation to school and home, not to New York City.”

“Message received loud and clear,” Gus said, and he meant it … at that moment.

“And thank the gods, you have a sensible boyfriend,” Brian added with a wink at Ray.

“I have the best boyfriend,” Gus declared. He took Ray’s hand. “Let’s, um, go … pack,” he said. “Yeah, we need to pack.”

“Right,” Ray said looking a little sheepish as he started to follow Gus into the house.

“And make sure you put some clothes in a suitcase while you’re packing,” Brian said with a laugh. He suspected that packing was not at the top of the list of things to do in Gus’ room.

*****

“Morning, Riley,” Danny said into the phone.

“Is this my wake up call?”

“Yes it is. I would have liked to have been able to give it to you in person rather than over the phone,” Danny said. He had enjoyed their evening together very much, and Riley had seemed to like it too. But when it came time to say goodnight, Riley had not taken Danny up on his offer to spend the night.

“I want to go slow, Danny. I haven’t done anything like this in years,” Riley said slowly.

“Neither have I,” Danny replied. “But please know that I really … like you.”

Riley smiled and he hoped Danny could hear the smile in his voice when he replied, “I like you too.”

“That’s good to know.”

“But as I said, I think we should take this gradually.”

“Neither of us is a spring chicken. If we go too slow, I may be dead before anything happens,” Danny said trying to chastise gently.

Riley laughed. “I’ll take that under advisement, and I have no intention of letting anything happen to you.”

Danny grinned. He liked to hear Riley speak positively. “Then how about we plan on dinner at my place tomorrow night. I’ll cook you one of my specialties.”

“You cook?” Riley asked surprise evident in his tone.

“Is that so amazing?” Danny asked, feeling hurt that Riley didn’t think he was capable of making a decent meal for them.

“Well, you told me how you were on the road for so many years. I never thought you’d have the opportunity to cook,” Riley said honestly.

“I got pretty good using hotplates and limited cooking utensils,” Danny laughed.

“So I should expect wieners and beans?” Riley asked with a chuckle.

“Wieners definitely,” Danny guffawed.

Riley had to laugh in response. “Let’s save the wieners for a little later.”

“You are a hard nut to crack.”

“Hm, nuts on the menu too?”

Danny chuckled. “That’s why I’ve really grown to like you,” he said in a serious voice. He wanted to make sure that Riley knew that. “You have an evil sense of humor.”

“Similar to yours?”

“It’s nice to have someone to laugh with.”

“Yes, it is,” Riley concurred.

“So, are we on for dinner tomorrow night?”

“That’s a date.”

Danny smiled. “Come early and … often,” he said with a wicked laugh before he cut the connection.

Riley pulled the phone away from his ear and smiled before he placed it back on the cradle. He really did like Danny Devore. With a frown he started to wonder just what it was that he was waiting for.

*****

“Dada!” Bree squealed as she saw her father standing by the car.

“Hey, Squirt,” Brian said as he gave her a hug and then opened the door of the car so she could get in. “Did you have fun at camp today?”

“Yep, but I’ll have more fun at soccer camp,” she said as Brian made sure she was buckled into her booster seat.

“Is that right?”

“Thank you for letting me go.”

Brian shook his head as he climbed into the driver’s seat. He still didn’t like the idea of Bree being away from them overnight, but everyone else seemed to think it was perfectly all right.

“Dada, isn’t Patrick coming with us?” Bree asked as Brian started the car.

“John’s picking him up. They’re having pizza in Harrisburg.”

“Oh.” Bree wondered about that. They usually all ate together. She waited for her father to tell her more but he said nothing as he drove out of the campground.

“Dada, are you sad that I’m going to sleep away camp?” Bree asked as she studied the back of her father’s head, and noted the limited response to whatever she said.

“I’m … not sad,” Brian finally said as they turned onto the main road.

“You seem sad … or mad … or something,” his perceptive daughter stated.

“I don’t like it that you’re going to overnight camp, but if it’s what you want…”

Bree frowned. “If it makes you sad, I can stay home,” Bree volunteered. She really wanted to go to sleep away camp like Patrick, but she didn’t want her Dada to miss her and be sad. She held her breath waiting to see what her father would say. If he said he didn’t want her to go then she’d have to stay home.

“I don’t want you to go,” Brian said. He glanced in the rearview mirror to see Bree’s face fall. He waited to see if she’d carry through with her offer.

Bree’s mouth formed a set line. Then she spoke. “I’ll stay home, Dada. I love you.”

Brian shook his head. “No, Squirt, as much as I’d like to take you up on your offer, I think you should go to soccer camp.”

“You do?” Bree asked hopefully.

“I don’t like the idea of you being away from us, but as your father and your brother and every other fucking member of this family has told me, you are growing up and I have to let you grow up. So, you’re going to sleep away camp,” Brian said definitively. “And that’s all there is to it.”

“I wouldn’t grow up if I could help it,” Bree said in a mournful voice.

Brian chuckled. “Well, Squirt, you can’t help it, so both of us need to learn to live with it.”

Brian could see Bree nodding her head in the back seat.

*****

“Are you okay?” Justin asked as Bree ran to her room to change from her camp clothes.

“I will be,” Brian replied.

“Good.”

“She’s so smart. She offered not to go.”

“Wow! But … you didn’t take her up on it, did you?”

“I thought about it,” Brain said with a wry smile.

“You’re a good man, Brian Kinney.”

“Tell me that the day after she leaves for camp,” Brian said.

Justin chuckled and hugged his husband.

“Dada,” a little voice called. “Come and help me pick out what to wear.”

“Your job will never be done,” Justin chuckled releasing his husband. “Go help her. You’ll be picking out her wedding dress before you know it.”

“Shoot me first,” Brian said as he started down the hall to Bree’s bedroom.

Justin knew he didn’t mean that, but there were only a few years left to prepare Brian for the fact that Bree might someday get married.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 5

“Dada, why are we going to Pittsburgh?” Bree asked her father. They were driving together in Justin’s Cherokee. It was the Saturday just before Bree and Patrick were going away to camp. Her uncles, Gus and Ray were going away as well.

“Several reasons,” came Brian’s cryptic response.

“Oh.” Bree didn’t push for an explanation for a number of reasons. First and foremost, she did not want to piss off her father into changing his mind about sleep away camp.

“Why is Daddy following us in Gus’ Jeep?”

“When Gus gets back from New York he’s going to spend time with his mother and JR before he drives back to college. Gus will be staying at the loft so he’ll need his Jeep,” Brian explained. Brian fully intended for Gus to take possession of the loft once he graduated and began working fulltime. Gus was, so far, proving himself to be a responsible young man.

“Oh.”

Brian glanced in the rearview mirror at his daughter. He could see the wheels turning in her head. “Your Daddy is going to the gallery and we have some things to do. When he’s done, he’ll drop the Jeep off at Lindsay’s house so it’ll be safe for Gus. We’ll pick Daddy up there,” Brian explained, a little.

“Oh.” Bree thought it made sense but she was curious about the ‘things’ she and her Dada had to do.

At the turn off into the city, Justin beeped the horn then stuck his hand out the window waving to them. Bree waved frantically at her daddy until the Jeep was too far away. Brian drove in another direction toward his mother’s house.

“Gamma Joan’s house?”

“Yup.”

“Yay! I love Gamma Joan!” Bree exclaimed, bouncing in her booster seat.

“Me too, Squirt,” Brian whispered to himself as they parked in front of Joan’s house. Brian gave the horn a little toot then got out of the Cherokee to open the passenger side door. Joan stepped out of her front door, locked up then came to the curb. Brian gave his mother a little peck on the cheek before handing her into the Cherokee.

“Hi Gamma!” Bree cheerfully greeted her grandmother.

“Hello, Sweetheart,” Joan said as she settled into the seat and buckled up. “It’s a beautiful day,” Joan commented. “And I don’t think I’ve seen you since Memorial Day. I’ve missed you.”

“I missed you too. Did Dada tell you that I’m going away to camp?!” Bree asked excitedly forgetting that she wasn’t going to bring it up.

“Yes, he did,” Joan replied, patting Brian’s arm. She knew, as well as the rest of the family, that Brian harbored reservations about Bree being away. Brian was wearing his tough ‘nothing fazes me’ expression that only few could see through.

Brian kept driving as his mother and his daughter chatted away. Bree updated Joan about her piano and Riley. Joan updated Bree about Danny and Riley. Brian smirked, realizing that the two most important ladies in his life had come to the same conclusion that Danny and Riley somehow belonged together. Brian shook his head as he drove through a large wrought iron gate.

“Mom, where do we go from here?” Brian asked Joan. Joan looked around to catch her bearings then pointed.

“Over that way,” she directed. Brian slowly drove down the narrow road. “You can park here.”

“Dada, what is this place?” Bree asked as she climbed out of her booster seat and down out of the Cherokee. Brian lifted her into his arms, groaning under her solid weight. Bree was still smaller than most girls her age but she was beginning to develop her daddy’s frame.

“This is the cemetery where my father is buried,” Brian explained as Joan guided them to a spartan gravesite.

Joan said a few quiet prayers then brushed away some old dried leaves that were stuck up against the headstone.

“It seems so cold,” Brian commented as he gazed upon the plain stone.

“I was a different person when your father died. He never wanted anything fancy nor did I. I also couldn’t afford it.”

“Mom, I can...”

“No, Brian. I’m satisfied; I’ve never been frivolous, why start now?” Brian nodded, respectful of his mother’s wishes.

“Dada, I don’t know what to do,” Bree whispered from her perch in Brian’s arms.

“You don’t have to do anything but give Gamma a hug when she’s finished praying,” Brian whispered back then pecked her cheek.

“Okay,” Bree said. “I can do that.” She slid down from Brian’s arms then sidled up to Joan to take her hand. Joan smiled fondly at Bree as she clasped Bree’s hand.

As they turned to go, Brian spied a familiar head of unnaturally bright red hair. “Bree, Grandma Debbie and Carl are over there.” Brian pointed Bree in the right direction then let her take off. She caught up with Debbie and Carl then patiently waited with them as Joan and Brian walked over.

“Hey, Kiddo. Joan. How the hell are you?” Deb asked.

“I seem to be all recovered, according to the doctors. I still tire easily,” Joan replied.

“Doctors, what the hell do they know? Quacks, all of them, except for my grandson-in-law, of course,” Deb qualified her statement not to include their Dr. Nick.

“Of course,” Joan agreed. “Who are you visiting?”

“My brother, Vic,” Deb said as they stepped back toward Vic’s grave. Joan bowed her head to say a few more prayers.

“Is that who I got my name from?” Bree looked up as she asked the adults around her.

“Yes, sweetheart,” Debbie confirmed. “My brother was a very sweet man. Smart too and the best gourmet chef. He would have loved you,” Debbie said with a sad smile. Carl placed his arm around her to give her a hug. Debbie kissed his cheek. “What are you doing in town?”

Brian gave Debbie and Carl a brief synopsis of their plans.

“Have you all thought about lunch?” Debbie asked.

“We have no definite plans. Justin will be at the gallery for most of the day and I have no need to terrorize Kinnetik,” Brian said.

“We were going to meet Jennifer and Seth at the diner. Why don’t you all join us,” Debbie suggested.

“We don’t want to intrude,” Joan said thinking that Debbie and Jenn had made a specific date for lunch.

“No intrusion. As a matter of fact, I insist,” Deb said catching Brian’s eye.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Brian said cheerfully as his led his women back to the Cherokee.

“What are you up to, Deb?” Carl asked knowingly.

“Watch and learn,” Debbie quipped as she took out her cell phone and quickly placed a call.

*****

“Sidney,” Justin called out as he looked up from his sketch pad. He was sitting on the steps that divided one gallery from the next, trying to stay out of Lindsay’s way as she directed the movers and hangers.

“Justin, my boy, so glad to see you,” Sidney greeted Justin as he walked over to the steps. “Pardon me for not sitting. At my age I may never get up,” Sidney joked.

Justin chuckled. “I wanted to ask, did a young girl named Candy or Cassandra submit something for the Emerging Artists show?”

“Yes, she did,” Sidney answered but with some hesitation in his voice.

“What’s wrong? Is the piece horrible? I looked through her sketch pad; I think she has talent.”

“I agree but you may object to her submissions.”

“Why? Can I see them?” Sidney nodded then led Justin over to a display stand that held some of the smaller pieces. Most were small canvases or painted boards. Others were framed sketches.

Sidney pointed to two dark drawings that were fraught with sad imagery.

“These are good,” Justin commented as he studied the drawings. “They remind me of some of the stuff I drew when Brian and I broke up.”

“Yes, they are a little morose.”

“Did you ask her about them?” Justin asked as he studied the image of a lone figure standing near a grave. A hand reaching out toward an ornate headstone.

“Yes, I did. She said these were drawn when she found out that her mother had cancer. The young lady was convinced of her mother’s imminent demise. Fortunately, her mother seems to be on the road to recovery but the road hasn’t been an easy one. They are rather destitute. Cassandra is hoping her sketches will earn her some money.”

“I...”

“Don’t,” Sidney warned.

“How do you know what I was going to say?” Justin scowled.

“Because I know you, my boy. We’ve had a long successful partnership and I know your generous nature. As well as the generosity of your partner. Cassandra is hoping for legitimate interest in her work.”

“But these are...”

“Yes, they are rather grim. But I’m thinking they appeal to those of a gothic nature.”

Justin nodded. “Did she submit anything else?” Justin hoped there was something more cheery.

“In a manner of speaking,” Sidney said as he directed Justin to another display easel.

“It’s my henge!” Justin said with surprise. Sidney stood back smiling and waited as Justin scrutinized the painting. “Her attention to detail is phenomenal for someone so young.”

Sidney smirked; he had thought the same about the young Justin Taylor, emerging artist, so many years ago.

“Sidney, did you see the signature,” Justin asked, his tone suddenly icy cold.

“Yes, I did.”

“Justin, do you want me to reject her pieces? I can claim late entry.”

“No, leave them in,” Justin answered. There was resignation in his voice. “Miss Hobbs deserves a chance just like everyone else.”

*****

Brian pulled up around the corner from the Liberty Diner to park. As they approached the front door, Brian could see Lacy through the windows delivering her orders. He smiled as he opened the door for his mother and Bree; the cook was madly dinging the bell.

“Keep your fucking shirt on!” Lacy yelled over her shoulder as she kissed Debbie and Carl who were making themselves comfortable in one of the larger booths.

“Some things never change,” Brian quipped as he led his ladies over to join them. The bell over the door jingled. In walked Jennifer and Seth then Susan.

“Gamma Susan!” Bree screeched as she ran over to greet Susan. “I haven’t seen you forever,” Bree said as she wrapped her arms around Susan’s waist.

“I know, honey, and I’m sorry,” Susan said as she squatted down to give a Bree a hug. Susan scanned the faces of Bree’s family until she found Debbie’s. “Thank you,” she mouthed then kissed Bree’s head.

“You know something, Maw, you’re pretty fucking sneaky,” Brian said as he leaned over to give Debbie a kiss.

Debbie raised her water glass in salute. “Learned from the master,” Deb said as they all made themselves comfortable while waiting for Bree and Susan.

*****

“Where’s Gampa?” Bree asked as she slid into the booth beside her Gamma Susan.

“Um, he’s busy today,” Susan lied. She hadn’t been able to convince him to come to the diner after Debbie’s call.

“He don’t come to see me no more,” Bree said with a frown.

“I’ll be sure to tell him that you miss seeing him,” Susan replied.

“Yeah,” Bree said decisively. “I bet he goes to see Taylor.”

Susan opened her mouth to say something then changed her mind. She was sick of defending Craig Taylor.

The big family occupied the back two booths of the diner. Lacy hustled over to take their orders.

“Glad to see you all,” she said with a big smile. “What can I get you?”

It took several minutes to get all the orders straight. Brian allowed Bree to have the obligatory hotdog, even though he made a face when Debbie ordered it for his daughter. Brian ordered coffee.

“You can have some of my hotdog, Dada,” Bree offered.

“He won’t have some hotdog, but I bet he snatches a few French fries,” Debbie laughed.

“Did I hear snatch?” Brian asked tongue in cheek.

“What’s snatch, Dada?” Bree asked.

Debbie cleared her throat. “It’s great to have everybody here.” She hoped that would deflect Bree’s question, because otherwise Brian was likely to answer it.

“How’s Richie doing?” Seth asked. He hadn’t seen the boy since the July Fourth barbecue.

“He’s doing fine,” Brian explained. “He’s been doing a lot of reading and trying to catch up with his studies.”

“And my hunky son-in-law has been helping him,” Debbie said proudly.

“I’m going to sleep over camp,” Bree said to her Gamma Susan. “And I’m going to have piano lessons when I come back.” She smiled proudly as she studied the looks on all the adults’ faces.

“When was this decided?” Jennifer asked. She looked concerned. “I thought you felt Bree was a little too young to be going away to camp?” Jennifer looked pointedly at Brian.

“It’s only for two weeks, Gamma,” Bree assured her.

“Bree and I talked this over,” Brian said smugly. “She wants to go and she assures me that she is a big girl and will be just fine.”

“But what are you going to do while she’s gone?” Debbie asked Brian with a chuckle.

“I’ll just come by your place and bug the hell out of you and Carl,” Brian said.

“Great!” Carl responded and they all laughed.

*****

Justin was still sketching, sitting on a stool in the Sidney Bloom Gallery. He was concentrating on the arms of the men lifting his paintings into place. There was something fascinating about the play of light and dark as the muscles flexed and relaxed. Justin smiled to himself. It had been a while since he’d drawn Brian’s parts. Maybe that was something he should get back to, especially while Bree was away at camp. It could lead to some interesting side benefits.

With a little smile curling the corners of his mouth Justin used his finger to blend the pencil strokes he had made into just the perfect roundness of a bicep.

“That’s beautiful,” a voice said from behind him.

“Thanks,” he said as he turned, the smile still on his face. The smile disappeared immediately when he realized it was Cassandra Hobbs.

“Hi, I just stopped by to see if any of my work had been accepted for the Emerging Artists Show.”

“You’ll have to speak to Sidney about that,” Justin said coldly. “That’s not right,” Justin called to Lindsay. “It’s too high. I want it down more at eye level.” He walked towards Lindsay and the workmen who were holding one of his paintings against the wall, leaving Cassandra standing by herself. There was nothing wrong with the placement of the painting. He just had to get away from Candy before he said something they’d both be hurt by.

“Hello, young lady,” Sidney said as he came out of his office.

“Hello, Mr. Bloom. Um, have I done something to make Mr. Taylor angry with me?”

Sidney wondered how much to reveal, but then decided that this was not his story to tell. “I have some good news for you. Your work has been accepted for the show. It reveals considerable talent.”

“Oh my God! That’s awesome,” Candy reacted.

“I’m glad you think so, but, um, I was wondering…”

“Wondering what?” Candy asked sensing a big “but” was about to follow.

“If you want to sell some pieces at this show, I would suggest that you add a couple of cheerful pieces to the mix.”

“Cheerful?” Candy asked with a frown.

“Yes, your work is quite … dark.”

“But that’s how I see the world,” Candy said bewildered. How could he ask her to change who she was, change her artwork, the very essence of her being? Maybe she shouldn’t be in this show at all.

Sidney watched the turmoil on the young girl’s face. Maybe he should just let her be upset then she might withdraw from the show. That would make Justin feel better, and he was much more important than Cassandra Hobbs. However, Sidney knew the girl had talent, and he didn’t want to take this opportunity away from her, and he suspected that Justin didn’t want to either.

“Cassandra,” he said gently.

“It’s Candy.”

“I thought you wanted to be Cassandra for the show.”

“It doesn’t sound like you really want my artwork in your show, so what difference does it make?” Candy asked as she turned to leave.

“Just wait a minute. I want to explain something to you.”

“And what might that be?” Candy asked defiantly as she turned around. She wasn’t going to let this man destroy her. She fought back tears.

“I looked at your drawing of Justin’s henge,” Sidney began with a small gesture towards the artist who was now in seemingly deep discussion with Lindsay.

“Yes?”

“It’s not like the rest of your work. It’s hopeful and light.”

“That’s because the henge is hopeful and light,” Candy stated.

“Yes, of course. It has beautiful detail. Could you perhaps do a series of drawings of the henge. I think they would sell,” Sidney advised.

“You do?”

“I do.”

“Do … you think Mr. Taylor would mind if I did that? He seems very unfriendly today.”

“I don’t think Justin would mind. Perhaps you should speak to Justin about whatever’s bothering him.”

“I don’t know.” Cassandra glanced at Justin then back to Sidney and back to Justin again.

“I think he will talk to you if you try,” Sidney said. “See if you can do a couple more sketches of the henge for the show.”

“I’ll think about it,” Candy replied. She stood watching Justin wondering whether she should approach him or not. She had felt how cold he was to her when he had first seen her. She didn’t know what to do.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 6

“Hi Mama,” Gus said into his cell phone. “Ray and I are starting to pack for New York.”

“I thought you might be,” Melanie replied. “I called to wish you well and tell you to behave while you’re there.”

“I always behave.”

Ray made a face at Gus when he heard those words. Then he winked.

“Just be careful, Gus. New York is a very big city, and a lot of things can happen there.”

“I know, Mama. I’ll have Ray and his dads and Jeff to show me the ropes.”

“I suppose,” Melanie agreed slowly. “I do worry.”

Gus shook his head. If she worried so much, why wasn’t she there to see him off on his adventure to New York City? “Um, Mama, is there any chance you’ll be home soon?” Gus asked. He had to know if there was even a breath of a chance that his mothers would get back together. There was a long pause. Gus waited holding his breath.

“Gus, I really don’t know. I’m working out here now…”

Gus knew there was more to it than that, but apparently his mother wasn’t prepared to tell him about it. “Okay,” Gus said. At least she hadn’t said she was never coming back.

“Gus…”

“It’s okay, Mama,” Gus said with resignation in his voice, “we all have to do what we have to do.”

“Yes, we do.”

“Thanks for calling, and my cell phone works in New York as well as here.”

“Of course.”

“Talk to you soon.” Gus cut the connection. “That was really weird,” Gus told Ray as he tossed his cell phone onto the bed.

“How so?” Ray asked.

“It seemed …like she wanted to tell me more, but she didn’t.”

“Maybe she’s afraid to,” Ray advised.

“Afraid?”

“Yeah, even adults, especially parents, want to seem perfect. She may be embarrassed that she’s the one breaking up your family.”

“She is the one breaking it up,” Gus stated. He hated all this drama between his mothers. His father was staying out of it this time, and that probably meant that they had little hope of reconciling.

“Yeah, but I’m sure it comes from both sides. Don’t pin all the blame on her.”

“How old are you?” Gus asked with a frown.

“You know. Why?” Ray asked puzzled by Gus’ question.

“You are so wise sometimes.”

“Cripes, you make me sound like I’m a hundred,” Ray said shaking his head. He had just been trying to help.

“I know you’re not a hundred,” Gus grinned. “In fact I think you should show me just how young and virile you are.” Gus waggled his eyebrows, looking so much like his father.

“That’s a great idea,” Ray responded shoving the suitcases off the bed before grabbing his boyfriend and tumbling them both onto it.

*****

Todd walked into his office at the landscaping headquarters and slumped into the big chair in front of his desk. He was exhausted. It was the weekend, but he had been up at the crack of dawn after working until dusk the day before. He had just spent eight hours on another job that was also behind schedule. He knew he couldn’t keep this up. He rubbed his hand over his face and looked at the mountain of bills and other paperwork strewn across the desk. How was he ever going to get caught up?

After a couple of minutes he realized that he had dozed off. He shook himself trying to break out of this depression and exhaustion and lethargy. What the fuck was he going to do?

Gradually Todd realized that what he should do was call Brian Kinney. Maybe Brian could suggest the best plan of attack to get things back to normal with this company. Who would have thought he’d be suffering from too many jobs to do?

When he came back to Pittsburgh, Todd hadn’t planned on staying. Then fucking Brian Kinney had come up with this idea of a partnership. Todd had liked the idea thinking that Brian would be a silent partner, provide some financing, and Todd would run a small landscaping company. But he should have known that Brian didn’t do anything in a small way. He smiled to himself remembering his one encounter with Brian Kinney in the backroom of Babylon. There was nothing small about Brian. There were few men who could live up to their reputations, but Brian exceeded his.

Mentally Todd gave himself a shake. That wasn’t what he was supposed to be thinking about. The small landscaping company that Todd had envisioned had snowballed into a monster that was out of Todd’s control. Trust Brian Kinney to be too successful.

Todd knew he should call Brian, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. It would be admitting failure and he knew he didn’t want to do that. Propping his eyes open, Todd picked up the first paper on his desk. He better get started on some of this right away. Every minute he sat there doing nothing was another minute he got farther behind.

*****

“So how was your day at the gallery?” Brian asked as he drove his family towards Edna’s Treasures.

“I guess I should say fine, and leave it at that.”

“What happened?” Brian asked, immediately picking up on Justin’s tone.

Justin glanced into the backseat of the SUV where Bree was staring out the window, seemingly lost in thought. “I think this better wait until we’re alone,” he replied softly.

Brian’s frown deepened. “Okay, but this better not be something we should have dealt with in Pittsburgh.”

“It’s not.”

“Daddy, you can talk in front of me. I won’t tell nobody,” Bree piped up.

“Anybody,” Brian corrected.

Bree frowned. “I don’t do nuffin right,” she said with a pout.

“Sure you do, sweetheart,” Justin said quickly. “You do most things right, better than right.”

“I saw Gamma Susan today, Daddy,” she informed her father, apparently changing the subject.

“You did? How did that happen?” Justin looked at his husband.

“I took Joan to the cemetery, and we met Debbie and Carl there. She invited us for lunch at the diner, and called Susan to join us.”

“It was good you got to see Grandma Susan. You haven’t seen her for a long time.”

“I know, but she didn’t bring Gampa Craig with her.”

“Oh?”

“He was invited,” Brian mouthed to Justin.

“Um, my dad doesn’t like the diner food,” Justin explained lamely.

“Doesn’t like the diner clientele is closer to the truth,” Brian couldn’t stop himself from adding. Justin glared at him.

Bree stared at her fathers. “Gampa doesn’t like me no more,” she said sadly.

“Yes he does,” Justin replied quickly.

Bree shook her head. “He never comes to see me.”

“Um, we haven’t invited him to our place lately. Maybe we should do that,” Justin suggested. He glanced at Brian for confirmation. Brian merely shrugged. He could put up with a few hours of Craig Taylor if it would make Bree happy.

“He won’t come,” Bree said dejectedly.

“Why don’t we call and see when we get home?”

“’Kay, Daddy, but you better talk to him. He doesn’t like me.”

Justin shook his head. This was turning out to be the day from Hell.

*****

For the rest of the evening, the family of Edna’s Treasures was very busy packing. Even Justin was packing up the rest of his paintings and sketches that he was going to take to the gallery on Monday after they delivered Bree to camp. Bree had asked her Dada to assist her with her packing for sleep away camp; begrudgingly, Brian agreed. Bree carefully laid out her summer wardrobe on her bed. With a nod or a gesture, Brian indicated which outfits would be appropriate for a little girl on her first solo trip away from home. Most of the time Bree would be wearing her soccer uniform; however, other attire was suggested by the camp. A list of activities was provided which included supervised dances with the neighboring boy’s camp and religious services for those children who wanted to attend. There was also a local concert that the camp arranged to attend. All of which sounded far too grown up for Brian’s little girl, but he was personally assured by the camp director that all activities were age appropriate and necessary for socialization.

Bree heard her Dada grumble and curse but knew it only meant her father was going to miss her when she was away. It didn’t mean she couldn’t go.

“Dada?” Bree looked up as she handed Brian a pair of pink socks.

“Yeah, Squirt?” Brian laid the socks next to the rest of the pink socks in Bree’s suitcase.

“I’m going to miss you,” Bree said as she threw her arms around Brian’s waist. He stooped down to pick her up.

“I’m going to miss you too,” he murmured into her hair. Brian held Bree close for several minutes until he got himself under control. He sighed deeply as he put Bree down. Silently, father and daughter continued to pack her bags.

*****

“Hi, Dad,” Ray greeted his father on the phone. Gus and Ray were taking a break from packing, just lying on the bed. “Yeah, Gus’ uncles are going to drive us home and then go on to their hotel. Okay, I’ll invite them. Yeah, I’ve had the best time,” Ray said with a smile. He reached out for Gus’ hand. The boys held hands as Ray spoke to his father.

“I miss you and Daddy too. Yeah, I even miss Jeff,” Ray laughed. “We’ll see you Monday afternoon. Bye, Dad. Love you too,” Ray said just before he disconnected his cell.

The boys lay back on the bed, quiet and contemplative.

“I had a great time here,” Ray said after a while. He gently squeezed Gus’ hand.

“The best,” Gus agreed as he squeezed back then rolled over to lay on top of Ray. He arched that famous Kinney brow as he scrutinized Ray’s face.

“Yesss?” Ray smirked, unperturbed by the eyebrow.

“I wonder if your dads got you a new bed,” Gus quipped before he sought out Ray’s lips. Ray mushed Gus’ face with a pillow.

*****

“Okay, Sunshine, spill!” Brian demanded as they emerged from their shower before going to bed.

“I don’t know where to begin,” Justin said with a sigh as he rubbed a towel over his head. Brian took the towel out of Justin’s hand as he settled Justin between his long legs on their bed. Gently massaging Justin’s head as Brian dried the golden mane, Brian encouraged Justin to talk.

“Try from the beginning.”

“I met someone very interesting at the gallery,” Justin began. Brian stifled any jealous feelings that automatically wanted to intrude, letting Justin explain fully. “A girl about JR’s age. Cassandra but she prefers to be called Candy. She came in to look at the Rage exhibit.”

Brian relaxed as he kissed a pale shoulder. “Sounds a little like Hunter,” Brian said commenting on the name. “Go on.”

“We were talking about Rage, about you and Lacy when I noticed she had a sketch pad with her. She let me look at her stuff. It’s good, a little dark and gloomy but good.”

“What does a young lady have to be gloomy about?”

“Her mom is recovering from cancer,” Justin said softly, patting the long legs that surrounded him. “Sidney found out that her mother was very sick and almost didn’t make it. They came back to the Pitts hoping that Candy’s father could lend some financial support. But...”

“But what? Is he a cheapskate asshole that won’t take any responsibility?”

“Maybe, I didn’t get that far. I convinced Candy to submit some of her stuff to Sidney for the Emerging Artists show.”

“And, did it suck?”

“No,” Justin chuckled with nervous laughter. “But her name, it can’t be a coincidence.”

“Did you find another artistic Taylor?” Brian teased.

“No, I didn’t,” Justin snapped back, suddenly very serious. “Another Hobbs,” Justin growled as he stilled Brian’s hands, grabbing the towel and throwing it across the room. As Justin tried to get up, Brian held him back, waiting until Justin was ready to continue.

“I want to hate her, hate her drawings and paintings. I was cold to her when I discovered her name.”

“Are you sure she’s the same Hobbs? You could be condemning someone needlessly.”

“I don’t know for sure. And I got the impression that she never really knew her father, if indeed Chris Hobbs is her father. But I can’t help myself. I hear that name and...”

“And you want to strike back in some way.”

“Yes, and I’m ashamed of myself. If she is Hobbs’ daughter, she has no clue about what happened. It’s not right to blame her for what her father did.”

“The sins of the father...”

“Exactly. She may be a Hobbs in name only.”

“So what are you going to do?” Brian asked as he felt Justin relax in his arms. Brian worked himself and Justin under the sheets then covered them both. Justin nestled himself into Brian’s strong arms.

“I don’t know. If I make assumptions about her then I’ll be as guilty as Hobbs was making assumptions about me and all gays.” Brian nodded, proud of Justin, knowing how difficult this was for him and for Brian as well. Brian would give anything to be able to wave a magic wand and make Hobbs, and what he stands for, go away.

“Did you tell Sidney to disqualify Candy?”

“No, I didn’t. He offered though.”

“Then I suggest after we deliver your latest creations on Monday that you take a break from the gallery. Does Sidney or Lindsay need you there?”

“Not really, I just like to be involved.”

“So it’s going to be just you and me for the next two weeks unless some other disaster happens. You can keep me from going crazy without our daughter.” Brian felt Justin smile against his chest.

“That’s a pretty big job. I’m not sure I’m up to it,” Justin replied rubbing his groin against Brian’s leg.

“I think I may be up for something.”

“You’re always up.” Justin leaned up to give Brian a kiss then laid back down. The boys were not in any hurry for sex and Brian sensed Justin had more on his mind. “Bri, what should I do about Candy?’

“What do you want to do?”

“I’d like to be man enough and gracious enough that if Candy does turn out to be Hobbs’ daughter I can get past it and treat her fairly. She hasn’t done anything to warrant my rude behavior.”

“Justin, you have a very gracious heart. I have no doubt that you’ll do the right thing.”

“I hope so. I don’t like where my head is at.”

“You can always put your head somewhere else,” Brian so thoughtfully suggested.

“And where might that be?” Justin asked having a good idea of the answer.

“Here.” Brian pulled Justin onto his chest so they could kiss and rub their groins together. As both grew hard, Justin thought of an equally good place for his head to be. Justin kissed a path down Brian’s chest toward the best place Justin could put his head and mouth.

“Oh yeah,” Brian purred as Justin sucked down Brian’s cock. “No one on this fucking planet does that as good as you,” Brian groaned as he arched into Justin’s talented mouth.

Justin sucked and nibbled as he rolled Brian’s balls in his hands. The moans and groans emanating from Brian spurred Justin on, although Brian’s beauty alone was inspiration enough for Justin.

“I love the way you taste,” Justin murmured as he looked up to see Brian’s lust hooded eyes. “And the smell of your skin.” Justin inhaled as he routed his nose into Brian’s dark pubes.

“Holy fuck!” Brian cried out unable to hold on any longer. “Finish me,” he demanded, sinking his fingers into Justin’s hair.

“Yes, master,” Justin snickered around Brian’s dick. Justin finished off his spouse, sucking down Brian’s hot thick cum. Justin watched Brian come down from his sexual high as he climbed back up Brian’s long body and lay next to him. “Thank you.”

“For what? I should be thanking you.”

“For getting my head back in the right place. For knowing me better than I know myself, and for just being here.”

“Justin, don’t you know by now that there is nowhere I’d rather be than right here. And as for knowing you, I make it my job to know you, and I’ve had years of study. And you got your head back in the right place all by yourself.” Brian leaned over to punctuate his statements with a kiss.

“Now I think it’s about time I should get my head in a better place,” Brian declared as he crawled down Justin’s body to reciprocate. Justin fisted the sheets as he gave himself over to a Brian Kinney blowjob.

Justin’s head was definitely in the best place ever.

*****

“Day after tomorrow, we’ll be on vacation,” John said as he snuggled next to Bobby.

“Mmm, two whole weeks on our own,” Bobby replied smugly.

“How did you arrange it without me knowing?”

“I have many skills,” Bobby teased. “I also have an in with Gordon. He and Betsie think I’m adorable.”

“Adorable?”

“Yup, and they both think that taking you away is a great idea.”

“They do?”

“Yes they do.” Bobby to turned to face John; he coyly batted his eyelashes. “Do you think I’m adorable?”

“Irresistible too,” John said nodding his head. “And very, very smart. But, um, now what about those skills you mentioned. I believe they deserve further study and clarification,” John said as he arched the Kinney brow.

“I firmly believe in doing in depth research,” Bobby murmured as he firmly cupped John’s balls then stroked his dick.

“I agree,” John stuttered. “Lots of research,” he murmured with his last few coherent brain cells.

*****

Todd tossed and turned in his bed. He was alone, lonely and exhausted. He used to be able to take Sundays off when he lived and worked in Chicago. Now to keep up with the paperwork, Todd would be up with the birds and on his computer trying to make heads or tails regarding his accounts. He frowned as he pulled on his flaccid cock. He couldn’t remember the last time he had sex even with himself.

“Damn, I need to get laid,” Todd said to himself. “And I really need to talk to Brian Kinney.”

Nuff Rope

Chapter 7

“Daddy, Dada, wake up!” a little voice called from the other side of the bedroom door. “You gots to take me to sleep away camp.”

“Fuck!” Brian muttered as he sat up in bed. Today was the day.

“Go open the door,” Justin instructed his husband with a big yawn. “Dada’s coming,” he called to Bree.

“It’s fucking six-thirty in the fucking morning.”

“Sh, open the door.” Brian did as he was bid. A blonde whirlwind wrapped herself around his waist.

“I love you, Dada,” Bree whispered. “I need breakfast, then we havta go to sleep away camp.”

“It’s early, Squirt, we’ve got plenty of time.”

“Are you sure?’

“I’m sure. Push the button on the coffeemaker for me and I’ll be right out.”

“’Kay, Dada. Love you, Daddy.”

“Love you too, sweetheart,” Justin replied with a smile. Bree ran out of the bedroom. “Do you think she’s excited?” Justin laughed.

Brian shook his head. “Maybe we should tell her not to go.”

“It’s too late for that. She’ll be fine.” Justin threw back the covers. “Let’s shower, and then you can make us one of your famous breakfasts. That’s what we need to start the day off right.”

Dejectedly, Brian let himself be led into the shower.

*****

“This is good, Uncle Bri,” Patrick said as the family was all enjoying Brian’s omlet and bacon.

“Thanks,” Brian replied tersely.

“We’re leaving right after breakfast to take Patrick to baseball camp,” Bobby said. “When will you be leaving with Bree?”

“Probably the same,” Justin answered when Brian didn’t say anything.

“I’ll miss you guys,” Gus said honestly.

“Me too,” Ray added.

“I’ll miss everybody,” Bree piped up. “But I’m going to have fun at sleep away camp.” She popped her last piece of toast into her mouth and smiled at everyone.

“Of course you are, little princess,” John said. “Let’s go get your things into the car, Patrick. We’ll be back for you guys, as soon as we drop off Patrick,” he added, speaking to Gus and Ray. They nodded in agreement.

A short while later after many hugs and kisses, both families were on the road taking their child to camp. Gus and Ray were getting the last of their belongings organized to go to New York.

*****

A mostly silent trip ended as Brian pulled the SUV up to the office of the soccer camp. There were many other children and their families arriving as well. Justin went into the office to check in and find out where they were supposed to go. A counselor came out of the office with Justin. Brian took Bree’s suitcase and they walked to the building where Bree would be bunking with five other girls.

*****

Meanwhile a few miles away, John and Bobby had just ended their ride to the baseball camp. Patrick had chattered the whole way, asking Bobby for advice about how to handle double plays and which pitches to use when he got his chance to pitch. They checked in and carried Patrick’s bag to the bunkhouse which he would share with five other boys.

*****

Bree claimed her bunk and they set her suitcase at the foot of the bed. She smiled happily at her fathers as the counselor told them about how the week would run. The parents were invited up the following weekend for a soccer game. Brian and Justin promised to be there. Brian checked on how Bree could get in touch with them if anything went wrong or if his daughter needed him. Then she was all checked in and it was time to leave her.

*****

Patrick took his assigned bunk and they laid his duffel bag at the foot of it. Patrick listened solemnly to the counselor who told them about the activities and workings of the camp. Parents were invited to a baseball game the following weekend. Bobby and John explained that they were going to be in New York, but that John’s brother would attend the game if it didn’t interfere with events at his daughter’s soccer camp. They were assured that many parents had children in both camps and they scheduled the games so that they would not overlap. Patrick was told that he could call Uncle Brian or Uncle Justin if he needed anything. Then Patrick was all checked in and it was time to leave.

*****

As they were about to leave the bunkhouse, another little girl entered with her mother and father. They took the bunk next to Bree’s and the counselor with them began to explain what had just been told to the Taylor-Kinney family.

Bree smiled at the little girl. “Hi, I’m Bree. I sleep in here too. I’ll be right back,” she said cheerily.

“I’m Meghan. I just got here,” the little dark haired girl replied.

The parents smiled at each other and then Bree walked with her dads out to the car.

“I love you, Daddy,” Bree said as Justin bent down for a hug. “I’ll be fine.”

“I know, sweetheart,” Justin said as he kissed her cheek.

“I love you, Dada,” Bree assured her father as they hugged. “You’ll be fine. I’ll be back home real soon.”

Brian snorted, but his voice seemed to have vanished. He couldn’t get any words to come out, so he just hugged his daughter harder.

“You havta let me go, Dada. I need to go back to the bunkhouse.”

Brian shook his head, but he managed to get his arms to release her.

“Bye, Daddy, Dada, I’ll see you next weekend,” Bree said and then she skipped off towards her bunkhouse.

“Fuck!” Brian muttered.

“Come on, big guy. We need to go home,” Justin said.

“So my other child can leave me too.”

“I’m driving,” Justin declared taking the keys out of Brian’s hand.

“Why?”

“I don’t like the prospect of you driving into a tree.”

Brian snorted, but he didn’t argue as he got into the passenger seat.

*****

“Hi,” a little boy said as he came into the bunkhouse with his parents and a counselor. “My name’s Jed.”

“Hi, Jed,” Patrick replied. “I’m Patrick and these are my dads.”

Jed frowned at that statement but didn’t say anything more. His parents nodded to John and Bobby and then walked with the counselor to Jed’s assigned bed next to Patrick’s.

“We better get going,” Bobby said. “We have a long trip to New York once we get home.”

They walked out to John’s Navigator.

“I love you, Dad,” Patrick said as he hugged his father.

“I love you right back,” John said. “Have a great time, and we’ll see you for your final game the weekend after next.”

“I hope my team will be the best,” Patrick said with a big smile. “Love you, Poppa,” he said as Bobby crushed him against his chest.

“You’re getting so big,” Bobby observed. “You’ll do great, and you’ll learn so much over the next two weeks. I’ll miss you … so much.”

“Me too, Poppa,” Patrick said as his father finally released him. “Have a great trip to New York.”

“We will, son,” John replied as they got into the Navigator.

“There he goes,” Bobby said as he turned to look out the back. Patrick was already running towards his bunkhouse. “I’m going to miss him a lot.”

“Me too,” John said as he headed the Navigator out of the parking lot.

*****

“Are you okay?” Justin asked as they were heading back to Edna’s Treasures.

Brian shrugged and didn’t answer.

Justin didn’t know what else to say, so the trip continued in silence.

*****

“Do you think Patrick will be okay?” John asked as they drove towards home.

“I think he’ll be great,” Bobby said.

“I’m really sorry we won’t be at his first game.”

“He knows we’d like to be there. And we’ll make sure we’re back in time for the final game.”

“Yeah,” John said.

“We’re going to have a great time in New York,” Bobby declared with a smile.

“How do you know that?”

“I know because I’ll be with you.”

John smiled a happy smile as they drove on.

*****

“Hi,” Bree said as she went back into the bunkhouse.

“Hi,” Meghan said. Her parents had just left and she was taking some clothes out of her suitcase to hang in the closet. Bree started doing the same thing. “Didn’t your mommy come with you?” she asked Bree.

“I don’t have a mommy,” Bree replied.

“You don’t?” Meghan said in surprise. “That’s awful.”

“No it’s not,” Bree contradicted. “I have two daddies instead.”

“Oh, how come?”

“I don’t know,” Bree said. “I just do.”

“Okay,” Meghan agreed. “Let’s go to the mess hall. They said there would be snacks.”

“Great!” Bree concurred. She held out her hand and Meghan placed hers in it. The two girls left the bunkhouse and headed over to the meeting place for all the girls attending the camp.

*****

“Hi,” Patrick said to Jed as he reentered the bunkhouse.

Jed was hanging up some clothes, his parents having left already. “Hey,” Jed said. He frowned and looked at Patrick. “Did you say you have two dads … you know, before?”

“Yeah, that’s what I said,” Patrick replied. He could feel himself tensing up. He didn’t like it when people made comments about his fathers.

“How come?”

“I just do.”

“Oh,” Jed said. “Want to get something to drink?”

“Yeah.”

“Let’s go.”

The two boys headed out to the area beside the office where a table was set up with fruit juice and cookies.

*****

“Boys!” John called out as he and Bobby walked through the front door of Edna’s Treasures. “You ready?”

Loud feet came scurrying out of Gus’ room toward the front door. Bobby and John saw the mountain of bags and suitcases piled high waiting to be loaded into the Navigator.

“Are we going to fit all this stuff and still have room for the boys?” Bobby teased.

“I hope so. If not, Brian can ship the rest.”

“Did someone say my name in vain?” Brian snarked as he and Justin joined the party by their door.

“Yes, your lordship,” John snarked back. “We can use your help with your son’s bags.”

“And risk ruining my manicure?” Brian asked arching a brow as he buffed his nails against his t-shirt.

“Perhaps you’d like to drive your own son to New York?” John scowled at his brother, arching his own brow. Brian looked at his brother then at Justin and Bobby who snickered. The boys wisely remained quiet.

“So is the back open?” Brian asked innocently, grabbing several bags then heading out the door toward the Navigator. The guys cracked up as they all grabbed bags then followed Brian out. Within twenty minutes the Navigator was packed to the gills and the guys were ready to go.

“Sonny Boy,” Brian said in a low voice. Gus sidled up to his father before getting into the SUV. Brian hugged him, bussing the side of Gus’ head. “I’ve gotten used to you being around. Gotten used to having your boyfriend here too,” Brian said as he reached out to ruffle Ray’s hair.

“I’m going to miss you too, Pop,” Gus said as he hugged back.

“Behave yourself,” Brian said as he opened the Navigator door for Gus and Ray. They had just enough room to squeeze themselves into the back seat.

“I will, Pop.”

“Remember, you’re not only representing Kinnetik, you’re representing me. Pay attention to Stacey. They do things a little differently in New York. Make sure you take your cues from her. No grand standing.” Brian shook a finger at his son.

“I will.”

“Ray, do me a favor,” Brian began as he leaned into the SUV. “Keep an eye on him for me.”

“I will and thank you so much for having me. I had a great time.”

“We loved having you here too,” Justin said as he stuck his head under Brian’s arm to peer into the back. “Call us when you get to your house.”

“We will,” the boys said. Brian shut the door then went around to the driver’s side.

“Hey, drive carefully and have a good time. Don’t burn up the sheets too much at your hotel.”

“I’m sure with the whole house to yourself, we won’t be the only one burning up sheets,” John replied. “You’ll be there at Patrick’s first game?”

“We will, I promise. We have the schedule of all the games. Between the two of us, we should make all of them,” Brian promised his brother.

“My mother said she might try to get to one or two as well,” John added with a smile.

“My parents are looking forward to it,” Bobby said with pride. In spite of his dad’s busy schedule when Bobby was a kid, Dr. Dan made most of his games as well.

“We should get going. As it is we’re going to hit rush hour traffic,” John said. Brian tapped the roof of the SUV a couple of times just before John pulled away from the curb. Within minutes they were down the lane heading for the gate.

“That’s that,” Justin said as he leaned up to kiss Brian’s cheek then headed back into the cottage. Brian stared at the quiet empty lane for a few more minutes then slowly walked inside.

*****

“She’ll be back in two weeks. Why don’t you stop by the following Monday and then we can set up a schedule. I may not be here all the time but Brian should be. Bree’s looking forward to it. She’s been practicing her fingering every day. Yes, she is very serious. Okay, we’ll see you then. Bye, Faith.”

“Who was that?” Brian asked as he walked through the cottage door.

“Faith, the piano teacher. I set up a visit for when Bree gets back from camp. Will you be around to supervise?”

“I should be. Where are you planning to be?”

“My Then and Now show will be opening in a few weeks. I’ll be spending more time in the Pitts soon. Are you all right with that?”

“Just peachy,” Brian scowled. Justin wrapped his arms around Brian’s waist.

“You’ll be fine, big guy. I have confidence in you.” Brian kissed the top of Justin’s head. “You hungry? I’ll make us lunch.” Brian smiled.

“Yeah, I’m hungry, Sunshine, but not for food.” Justin smiled into Brian’s chest.

“Come on then, let’s feed you,” Justin said as he took Brian’s hand then led him to their bedroom.

*****

“Mr. Todd? Mr. Schmidt is on the phone,” Jasmine, the garden center counter person told Todd as he was huddled over his computer keyboard trying to decipher his ledger.

“Mr. Schmidt?” Todd asked as he looked up. A light bulb went off when Todd finally recognized the name. “Oh, Ted. Okay, thanks, Jasmine.” Jasmine smiled as she left Todd’s office to go back to the counter.

“Hey, Todd, how’s it going?” Ted automatically asked as Todd came onto the line.

“It’s not. I think I’ve made a big mistake moving here and taking over this business.”

“W-why?” Ted stammered. “What makes you say that? Your early numbers showed so much promise.” Ted was taken aback and beginning to worry. Brian was almost never wrong when it came to his business ventures. And it was at Ted’s glowing recommendations that Brian pursued the garden center. Ted began to sweat.

“Ted, are you still there?” Todd asked.

“Y-yes, I’m still here.” Ted gulped then took a deep breath. “Can you be more specific regarding your reservations?” At Ted’s urging, Todd revealed all his concerns.

“You sound exhausted,” Ted said gently.

“I’ve never been this tired. Not even when I was a fixture in the backroom,” Todd retorted in a self deprecating tone.

“Have you spoken to Brian yet?”

“Not yet.”

“Why not?”

“He scares me,” Todd admitted.

“Yeah, he scares me too. But forgiveness is easier to get than permission.”

“In other words I better call him … and now.”

“Good idea,” Ted agreed then hung up to allow Todd to follow through.

*****

“Another good one, Sunshine,” Brian said with a groan as he rolled off Justin to catch his breath. Justin grunted as he stretched out the kinks then rolled onto his back.

“Yeah,” Justin murmured in assent.

“We have two whole weeks of fucking wherever and whenever we want,” Brian said with a satisfied smirk.

“True, but that might get a little dull after a while.”

“Never. My life is never dull with you,” Brian admitted in an emotional moment as he leaned over to give Justin a kiss.

“You always know what to say,” Justin murmured against Brian’s lips. As Justin began to nibble on Brian’s lips, Brian’s phone began to ring. “Don’t answer it,” Justin whispered as he tried to suck on Brian’s tongue.

“Hold that thought, Sunshine; it might be the camp,” Brian grumbled as he leaned over the edge of the bed to search his pants that were on the floor. Not immediately recognizing the number, Brian was a little annoyed at the interruption. “What?” Brian growled.

“Brian, it’s Todd. We really have to talk.”

“Go on.” Brian heard the stress in Todd’s voice.

“Can we meet?”

“Sure, but why don’t you just tell me what’s wrong,” Brian insisted. Brian could hear Todd sigh.

“I’m about to disappoint you, Brian.”

“How? Did the mayor’s wife renege on her bill?”

“No. On the contrary, many of her friends have called to book consultations.”

“So what’s the problem? I told you that you’d be swimming in business,” Brian said as Justin rested his chin on Brian’s chest. The deep blues eyes were intensely watching Brian’s face.

“Drowning is a better word. I can’t keep up. I haven’t been able to review my books. I have no idea what stock to order and I haven’t had a day off in weeks. I want to go back to Chicago.”

“So the bottom boy is ready to quit and run,” Brian said in a low cold tone. “You never struck me as a quitter. You had plenty of stamina in the old days. What changed?”

“I...you have no right...”

“I have every right and I’ll exercise it in about an hour,” Brian snarled then snapped his phone shut. He took a couple of deep breaths then sat up. “Do you have time to come with me to the garden center? Todd is having a crisis.”

“I heard. Sure, I’ll come with you. I always come with you,” Justin said smiling, trying to lighten the tension. “But what can I do? I don’t know a thing about landscaping,” Justin said as they hustled into the bathroom to take a quick shower.

“You can keep me from killing Todd,” Brian growled as he turned on the water for their shower.

Chapter 8

Nuff Rope

“Good afternoon, Danny,” Riley said as he walked into the bookstore.

“Ah, a face from the recent past,” Danny said with a quizzical look on his face. “Let me see. I should be able to put a name to it. Ronald? Reginald? No, none of those. I do believe it’s Riley.”

Riley laughed and shook his head. “I’m sorry I’ve been MIA,” he said. “The symphony was playing in Cleveland on the weekend, and I went with them to make sure the pianos were tuned.”

“A likely story,” Danny said batting his eyelashes at Riley. They lost something in the translation from the long false ones that he wore as Divina Devore.

“Are you mad at me?” Riley asked with a frown.

“No, I’m teasing,” Danny chuckled. “There is a difference, in case you hadn’t noticed.”

“I know you have a wicked sense of humor, and that’s just one of the many things I like about you. But I don’t always know when you are employing that sense of humor. You keep such a straight face…”

“Whoa, go back to the part about that being one of many things you like about me. I won’t even comment on the straight crack. It’s irrelevant in light of the other comment.”

Riley shook his head. “Are you kidding now?’

“But of course, mon cheri.”

“It will take me years to figure you out.”

“No, it’s not possible to figure me out,” Danny corrected. “I can’t even figure myself out.”

“Then get me a coffee and today’s newspaper before my head explodes,” Riley ordered.

“I’d be happy to,” Danny said coyly. “We are here to serve.”

“And then you’re coming to dinner with me,” Riley added.

“I am?”

“Yes.”

“It’s a date,” Danny replied cheerfully. “I thought you’d never ask.”

Riley slumped down into a chair and wondered what the hell he had got himself into with Danny Devore.

*****

“Todd!” Brian called as he walked into the garden center. Justin was close behind him.

“He’s in his office,” Jasmine said as Brian walked decisively past her and entered the office at the back.

“What the fuck is going on, Todd?” Brian demanded as he saw his target sitting at his desk.

“I knew you were going to blow a gasket,” Todd said dejectedly. “I can’t do this. I’m totally out of my depth. I want out.”

“When did you become a quitter?” Brian said through gritted teeth. There was only one thing Brian hated more than a quitter, and that was a whiner. Todd was verging on both.

“I … I really thought this business could succeed. It seemed like it was everything I wanted,” Todd said sadly.

“It can succeed,” Brian ranted. “But success doesn’t just happen. You have to work at it … and work at it hard!”

“I’ve been working sixteen hour days, for fuck sake!” Todd retorted. “Don’t talk to me about working hard. That’s exactly what I’ve been doing, while you’ve been sitting at home on your fucking ass.” Todd regretted those words as soon as they were out of his mouth, but it was too late to take them back. He’d fucking stand by his words.

Brian smiled slightly. “I see you do have some spunk. I was beginning to doubt that you did.”

“What does spunk have to do with anything? I just told you that I can’t run this business.”

“Spunk has everything to do with being a success. Giving up has nothing to do with success. It’s one or the other. And I think you can be a success … if you have the spunk to take this on and master it.”

“But…” Todd began.

“It’s easy to quit. It’s not so easy to face the problem and fix it,” Justin said. He was very interested to watch Brian at work in a situation like this. This must be what he was like every day at Kinnetik. The power that oozed out of him was formidable.

“How can I fix this?” Todd asked after a pause to think about Justin’s words. “I’m so tired.”

“Did I not tell you to get Ted to help you with the paperwork?” Brian asked. Todd nodded. “Did you?”

“No,” Todd admitted.

“Why not?”

“I, um, thought I could do it myself. I wanted to prove to you…”

“That you don’t know when to ask for help? Well, it’s working really well for you so far, isn’t it?”

“A man should know when to ask for help,” Justin said with a smile, “to quote a famous American.”

Brian gave him a look, but didn’t comment. “Justin’s right. If you had asked Ted, he can supply you with software that will track what you order and what you’ve used of your inventory. He has other software for accounts receivable. And! He’ll show you how to use it. You don’t have to learn it all by yourself.”

“I … I didn’t want to bother him,” Todd said meekly.

“You aren’t bothering him. I hired Ted to look after my finances, and this business is part of my finances. It’s his job.”

“Okay, but even if I do that, I don’t have enough manpower for all the jobs that have come in from the Mayor’s garden project.”

“Hire someone,” Brian ordered.

“I think I need to hire about three people,” Todd replied.

Brian could see that Todd was beginning to think about solutions, not just problems. That was a good sign. “Have you advertised the jobs?’

“Yes, and I have ten applications, but I haven’t had time to…”

“You need to prioritize, Todd. Choose the most likely candidates,” Brian advised.

“But what if they’re no good? I know you want everything to be the best.”

“Start them off as helpers. Then they can advance as they prove themselves.”

“But I need three.”

Brian heaved a sigh. “Let’s start with two,” Brian said. “You take one to a job tomorrow and I’ll take the other to a different job.”

“Y…You?” Todd asked.

“I’m not above a little manual labor,” Brian said smugly. “And I happen to have some free time on my hands right at the moment.” He glanced over at Justin.

“Not too much free time,” Justin said with a wink.

Brian smiled and shook his head. “Which jobs should we tackle first?” Brian asked.

“These two,” Todd said holding out two papers towards Brian.

“Okay, pick the one you want, and I’ll take the other.”

Todd looked the pages over, and selected one.

“What about calling Ted?” Justin asked.

“Good idea,” Brian agreed. He opened his cell phone and hit the number for Ted.

“Yes, Boss,” Ted came on the line. “What can I do for you?”

“Can you leave Kinnetik and get over to the garden center?”

“Yeah, but it’ll take me a couple of hours,” Ted said. “What’s up?”

“Bring your simplest and best accounts receivable software, and we need something to track inventory at the garden center,” Brian advised.

“I’ll see what I can find. I may be able to download something from the internet.”

“Make it happen,” Brian ordered.

“I’m on it, Boss.”

Brian cut the connection. “Ted will be here soon to help you get your bookkeeping in order. You can have him for a couple of days,” Brian said. “I’ll see you in the morning. Call the two best applicants for the jobs you want to fill, and tell them to be here bright and early tomorrow morning.”

“I will,” Todd said.

“You can make this work, Todd. We can make this work. Do you still want to go back to Chicago?” Todd shook his head. “Good.” Brian turned to leave.

“Brian … thanks,” Todd said.

“Don’t thank me, just fix this mess. And next time let me know before things get so out of hand.”

“I will,” Todd called as Brian left the office.

“You were … magnificent in there,” Justin said as he took hold of Brian’s arm. “So masterful.”

“That’s me, masterful,” Brian joked.

“I mean it. You really turned me on with that display in there. Is that how you run things at Kinnetik?”

“Pretty much.”

“Take me home, you sexy devil,” Justin cooed as he got in the car.

“Happy to,” Brian said with a chuckle as he started the car.

*****

Justin masterfully distracted Brian for the next few hours until it was time to make dinner. Being a typical hot August day, the boys decided to grill outside and take advantage of the shaded areas of their garden. Since he was used to cooking ‘large’ to accommodate their family, Brian felt awkward scaling down for just the two of them. Beau received an extra treat as the result.

After dinner, Brian sequestered himself in his attic office. Ted had arrived at the garden center and was in the midst of installing the new accounting software onto Todd’s main computer. Ted and Todd discovered that Jasmine had a head for numbers and since she had been with the garden center for many years, she was quite familiar with its needs. Brian urged Todd to take advantage of the experts already at hand to assist him. For some reason Todd had gotten into his head that Brian wanted him to do it all. Both Brian and Ted assured Todd that wasn’t the case. Using Brian as an example, Todd now realized how much Brian delegated once he knew who his most trustworthy minions were. Todd began to breathe a little easier.

While his majesty was up in the office ruling his empire, Justin finished up the dinner dishes. He was experiencing a strange empty feeling inside that was making him restless. With his paintings and sketches all done for his Then and Now show, Justin found himself with nothing to do. Something he found a bit unsettling and that he had no explanation for.

Justin wandered the cottage, trying to focus and give a reason to his feelings. He walked through the sun porch. All was as it should be. Beau looked up from his pillow in the corner, watching his blond master. He sniffed the air as if sensing Justin’s uneasiness. Beau stood then walked over to give Justin a sniff and a lick as if to confirm his assessment. He stood on his hind paws placing his front paws on Justin’s shoulders. The weight of the great dog nearly toppled Justin over but he found his footing as Beau studied Justin’s face.

“I’m fine, Beau. Really. I think I miss Bree,” Justin said as the realization came to him. Beau gave him a slobber then quickly trotted off into their side of the cottage. While Justin washed off the doggy spit at the small sink in his corner of the porch, Beau came trotting back out with something in his mouth. He gently placed the ‘something’ on the floor then waited until Justin dried off his face and hands.

“Hey, Beau, what’s this?” Justin asked. Beau nudged the thing closer. Justin picked it up then smiled. It was Bree’s grey bunny. “Thank you, Beau,” Justin said, giving Beau’s head a pat and a scratch behind the ears. Beau wagged his tail, happy to be able to put a smile on this master’s face. Somehow the world always looked brighter to Beau when his blond master smiled.

Beau gave a little bark in acknowledgment then took off through the doorway on the Anderson-Morrison side of the porch. Moments later, Justin saw Beau out in the yard ready to begin his patrol.

Even though Beau had everything under control, Justin felt compelled to inspect the rest of the cottage. He went through the door, stepping into John and Bobby’s kitchen. Justin checked the stove and pulled the plug on any appliance that didn’t need to be plugged in. John and Bobby had left him very little to do, but Justin decided to check through their cottage anyway.

Justin stopped at the fireplace to admire all the framed photos that the men had placed in honor on the mantle. There were dozens of pictures of their ever growing family. Many of which brought smiles and a few laughs to Justin as he was reminded of the circumstances surrounding the picture. One picture brought a sad smile; it was of the four of them with Edna Galloway. The elegant woman who had befriended them in South America when they were on the trail of Kinney and Patrick. The lady for whom their cottage was named. Justin said some silent words of thanks to her as he replaced the picture on the mantle. With his inspection complete, Justin went back toward his side of the cottage. Hearing Brian still on the phone, deep into his conference, Justin settled onto a chaise in the porch with a sketch pad and began to draw his memories of Edna.

A few hours later, Brian sauntered down the stairs. He had a satisfied gleam in his eyes. His conference with Todd and Ted went well. Ted enjoyed his feeling of superiority when it came to his prowess with the new program and in his accounting abilities at large. Brian silently indulged him as thanks and acknowledgment of a job well done. Brian offered him a bed for the night instead of driving all the way to the Pitts. Ted tactfully declined stating he had the key to Emmett’s cottage. But he’d be by in the morning to go back to the garden center with Brian.

Todd came away with a new sense of purpose and confidence. When observed by more objective eyes, Todd wasn’t in as much trouble as he had imagined. Brian read the email he received from the Mayor and husband of Todd’s number one client. The Mayor had sent his comments to Brian rather than Todd, as a postscript to his email regarding the new schools that the Anderson Construction company was completing. The Mayor was grateful to Brian for introducing his wife to Todd and the All Things Happy Garden Center. While initially the mayor’s wife had some misgivings regarding the color scheme for her “seaside” garden, once the blooms opened in earnest, the full effect was achieved. His wife and longtime mate was completely thrilled which made the Mayor a very happy camper. Todd thanked Brian and was ready to get back to work. Brian recommended a good night’s sleep and ordered the man NOT to get to the center before eight the next morning. Todd agreed and they concluded their call.

“Hey Sunshine,” Brian called out softly as he saw Justin on the chaise. He stopped when he realized that Justin had fallen asleep, his sketch askew in his hand and Bree’s grey bunny on his lap. Brian smiled at the picture of beauty and innocence before him. Brian stood watching, reveling in his number one guilty pleasure. Justin stirred, stretching out the kinks as he woke up.

“Hey,” Justin said with his special smile he gave to only Brian.

“Hey,” Brian replied as he sat on the side of the lounger. “Whatcha drawing?” Justin handed Brian his pad. “Edna,” Brian stated. “I miss that old broad.”

“You miss trying to drink her under the table,” Justin smirked.

“I never could win a drinking contest with her. What made you decide to draw her now?”

“Not sure. I was checking on the guys’ cottage and saw a few of her pictures on their mantle. I just got it in my head to draw her. She was so important to us and she helped us keep Kinney’s legacy alive.”

“That she did. She also helped us find some of your long lost family. I think it’s time we invite John Patrick and his family up here for a visit. Maybe for the holidays.”

“Really? I’m not sure if they could afford to send the whole family.”

“Then we can help. It’s been a hell of a long time since Katerina has seen her brother and parents. I think it’s time, don’t you?” Justin nodded. “Speaking about long lost relatives, have you decided what you’re going to do about Candy?”

“Yeah. It’s wrong to condemn her for what her father is. I’m going to try to sponsor her if I can. She shows a lot of promise.”

“And if she turns out to have inherited her father’s attitudes…?” Brian said with an arch of his brow.

“If I can’t bring her back from the dark side then I’ll cut my losses and move on. There are other promising artists I can help along.”

“Yes, there are. I’m proud of you, Sunshine.”

“Yeah?” Justin looked into Brian’s face with love and admiration. For a moment Brian saw that seventeen year old who had the worst case of hero worship the planet had ever seen.

“Yeah,” Brian replied as he swept a lock of golden hair from Justin’s eyes. Brian fell in love all over again. He leaned over to give Justin a kiss. Beau came into the porch, finished with his appointed rounds. “All good out there, Beau?” Brian asked the large wolf-like dog when he released Justin's lips.

Beau barked in affirmation then went to take a good long drink from his bowl.

“Well, now that all is right in the world, let’s say we hit the hay. I have a funny feeling I’m going to need all my strength tomorrow,” Brian said with a smirk, taking Justin’s hand. He hoisted Justin up to his feet with a mighty grunt. “I have a feeling I’m going to be doing a lot of that tomorrow too.”

“More of what?” Justin asked with curiosity.

“Grunting,” Brian deadpanned, making Justin laugh.

“How about I give you something else to grunt at,” Justin crooned with a waggle of his eyebrows.

Brian grabbed Justin’s wrist and quickly hustled his mate to their bedroom. Justin laughed loudly all the way.

*****

They were standing by the koi pond in Danny’s secret garden.

“This was hidden back here all the time?” Riley asked the man at his side.

“Yes. The former owners never knew it was here. They were having financial problems so gardening was the last thing on their minds. I gave them a good price for the house and land which allowed them to do what they needed to do. But I think I got the better of the bargain. Jennifer Taylor was the realtor. Jennifer Harris I should say.”

“Justin’s mother?”

“The very same. She got into real estate when her first marriage broke up. The woman needed to earn a living.” Danny shrugged. “She’s helped many in the family find their dream home, including the land that Edna’s Treasures is sitting on.”

“Maybe I should consult her. I think I’ve been in my apartment too long.” Danny gave Riley a poignant look. “No, it’s not the same one I shared with Tony. The lease was in his name; after he died I was forced to move. But I wasn’t very choosey. I didn’t care where I was as long as it had running water, four walls and a roof.”

Danny was tempted to put his foot in his mouth and invite Riley to live with him, but Danny knew it was way too early for that. Instead, Danny took Riley’s hand to give him the guided tour of the secret garden in full bloom. Danny had John and his crew install solar lampposts along the path, high enough to light their way but nestled under the trees so that the light wouldn’t disturb neighbors.

“It’s so peaceful; I love it out here,” Danny commented as he inhaled the fragrant flowers and herbs. “Beautiful,” Danny sighed as he bent to smell a patch of lavender.

“I agree,” Riley murmured as he took Danny’s hand then tugged him upright and into his arms, planting a deep kiss onto Danny’s lips.

*****

A quiet sniffle woke the other girl in the bunk. A shuffle of feet then the little girl patted the arm of the crying child.

“You miss your mommy and daddy?” Bree asked Meghan.

“Yeah,” Meghan said with a few more sniffles.

“They’re coming to our games, right?” Meghan nodded in the dim light of their cabin. All the bunkhouses had small nightlights near each set of bunks. “Our first game is in two days; you’ll see them soon,” Bree said logically. Meghan seemed to stop sniffling. “Do you want me to sleep with you? Cause I don’t mind. I always sleep with my grey bunny but I had to leave him at home. My Gamma Joan gave me my grey bunny and he always makes me happy.”

As Meghan contemplated about the girl with two daddies, a gamma and a grey bunny, she moved over to make room for Bree. Bree joined Meghan under the covers, patted her hand then settled down for the night. Soon the two little girls were fast asleep.

Chapter 9

Nuff Rope

“That was delicious,” John said as he pushed his chair back just a fraction from the dinner table.

“I’m glad you decided to stay for dinner,” Ken said. “We were hoping you would.”

“I don’t know how we could have even thought about missing this feast,” Bobby said with a grin. “You are a damn fine cook, Ken.”

“That’s just one of his many exceptional talents,” Simon piped up.

“Thank you, darling,” Ken replied batting his eyelashes and hamming it up.

“Puke City,” Jeffrey replied. He was home for dinner too.

“Pulleeez,” Ken replied, “we are allowed to make goo-goo eyes whenever we choose. We’re in our own home.”

“Do you have any idea what it’s like living with two gay men?” Jeffrey asked John.

“Yes I do. We live, more or less, with my brother and Justin, as you know,” John reminded Jeff.

“Oh, yeah, right,” Jeff replied sheepishly. “I forgot about that.”

“And we happen to be two gay men who live together ourselves,” Bobby added giving John a gentle squeeze to the back of his neck.

“Sorry, guys,” Jeff said.

“Your reaction was that of a young man seeing his parents being affectionate with each other,” Simon told his son philosophically. “It embarrasses the hell out of their kids, straight or gay.”

“Um,” Gus said, “I don’t get embarrassed by Pop and Justin … most of the time.”

“That’s because neither of them are into public displays,” Bobby explained.

“Except at Babylon,” John added. “There have been a few times I’m sure they’ve embarrassed you there. Hell, they embarrass me. The way people react…”

“Yeah, well, they don’t go there much anymore,” Gus admitted, remembering more than one time that the two men had caused a sensation.

“I bet they put on quite the show when they were younger,” Ken interjected.

“They still put on quite a show when they want to,” Ray said. “Remember that time…”

“Um, let’s not bring that up,” Gus interrupted.

“I thought they didn’t embarrass you,” Simon said with a chuckle.

“I did say most of the time,” Gus corrected with an embarrassed chuckle.

“Have you noticed how we always end up talking about those two?” Ken asked.

“They are a source of endless fascination,” Simon said.

“So what have you guys got planned for your stay in New York?” Jeff asked, deciding he might like another topic of conversation better.

“We’re going to play it by ear,” Bobby said.

“If you like Old Masters art, you should go to the Frick. It’s amazing,” Simon said.

“It’s Justin who’s the artist,” John said.

“That doesn’t mean you can’t enjoy fine art,” Simon countered.

“True,” John said thoughtfully. “I hear you’ve got a small part in a play, Jeff.”

“Yes, off-off-off Broadway, meaning we’re actually in Newark,” he laughed.

“Maybe Bobby and I should come see it.”

“Okay,” Jeff replied. “I could get you some tickets.”

“We want to pay for them,” Bobby stated firmly. “I think productions that far off Broadway could use all the income they can get.”

“Yeah,” Jeff said with a smile. “I’ll get the tickets and you can pay me back … if you don’t mind.”

“Not at all.”

“Do you start your internship at N’rgy tomorrow, Gus?” Bobby asked.

“Yeah, I popped in and told Stacey I was here. I start in the morning.”

“And thanks for giving that internship to Ray,” Ken said. “He’s told us over and over again how much he enjoyed it.”

“You may have a budding lawyer on your hands,” Bobby laughed.

“That career change is just fine with me,” Simon said reassuringly. He looked at Ray trying to convey his sincerity.

“I still intend to take over the business from you, Dad, but maybe not for a few more years,” Ray informed his father.

“You take your time, and be sure of what you want to do. There’s no rush.”

“I know.”

Simon smiled at his son. “Have you two got yourselves sorted out in the bedroom?” he asked looking from Ray to Gus.

“Um, if you mean closet space, yeah,” Gus said with a smirk so much like his father’s.

“Yes, that was what I meant,” Simon said trying not to blush. “What else could I, um, have possibly meant?”

“I think you’re the one who’s embarrassed now, Dad,” Jeff piped in. “Grown-ups!”

They all had a good laugh over that.

*****

“I wonder how Bree’s doing?” Brian said as he lay staring at the ceiling. They’d had some awesome sex, leaving the bedroom door open, something they never did when Bree was home. They had joked about whether Beau was out in the sun porch with his paws over his ears. Justin was on the verge of sleep, but Brian couldn’t seem to settle.

“She’s probably already sound asleep,” Justin replied sleepily.

“I hope so. I don’t want her to be scared.”

“She’ll be fine. We’ve raised a confident, independent little girl.”

“You make it sound like we’re finished. We have more to do when she comes home, don’t we?”

“Don’t be surprised if she needs us less when she gets back,” Justin advised. “A little independence and there’s no going back.”

“Shit!” Brian said. He shook his head. He didn’t like this at all. He wanted his little girl back home, just the way she was when she left.

“Brian, it’s inevitable.”

“But I don’t want it to be. I want our little girl back.”

“She’ll always be our little girl, but we have to let her grow up and be what she’s meant to be.”

“Don’t bullshit me, you miss her as much as I do,” Brian stated with a glare that Justin couldn’t see in the dark room.

“I never said I didn’t miss her.”

“Good, because I know you do.”

“Today…”

“What?” Brian asked when Justin didn’t complete the sentence.

“When you found me asleep on the chaise … with Bree’s grey bunny. That was because I wandered through the house missing her. Beau brought me the bunny. Somehow he knew I was missing her.”

“Beau’s a very smart dog,” Brian said rolling onto his side and touching Justin’s cheek. “I’m glad you miss her as much as I do.”

“You just want me to be miserable like you are,” Justin laughed.

“Misery loves company, or so they say.”

“Yeah, they do say that,” Justin chuckled.

“Shit! I wish I felt sleepy. I have to get up and hoe some gardens in the morning,” Brian said as he flopped onto his back.

Justin chuckled. “You’ll be able to do it, big guy.”

“I fucking better be able. I can’t say I’m looking forward to manual labor.”

“Just think about all those calories you’ll be burning.”

“Thousands,” Brian said with a little laugh.

“And maybe I’ll even have some ice cream kisses waiting for you when you get home,” Justin promised.

“Don’t expect me to be able to get anything up, including my fucking arm.”

Justin laughed heartily at that. After a minute he said, “I have an idea. Let’s go sleep on the sun porch.”

“Why?”

“Because we can.”

“Okay,” Brian agreed. He obviously wasn’t going to get any sleep where he was.

“Let’s go.”

They quickly made up the big brass bed while Beau watched them from his doggie cushion across the porch. They finally crawled into the bed and lay down staring up at the stars far above them.

“It’s as beautiful out here as it always has been,” Brian said softly.

“More beautiful,” Justin said letting his fingers find Brian’s. They entwined together.

Each of them drew in a deep breath and started to relax. A minute later they felt something fall onto the bed.

“What was that?” Brian asked.

Justin sat up and looked down the bed. “Bree’s grey bunny just hopped into bed with us.” Justin grabbed the bunny and set it in between them.

“Thanks, Beau,” Brian said.

The big dog gave a little woof and lay down beside the bed. He was feeling a little lonely too, with more than half his family missing. He felt Brian’s hand drop over the side of the bed and give his head a rub. Then they all quieted down and slept.

*****

“Is that what you’re wearing?” Ray asked Gus as they were about to get breakfast. It was Gus’ first day at N’rgy as an intern.

“What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?” Gus asked as he looked down at his clothes. His clothes were neat, clean, wrinkle free but perhaps a bit too casual for a high powered business like Kinnetik N’rgy.

“Umm, Stacey and my dad dress up a little more than that,” Ray grimaced. “I don’t want to criticize but Stacey’s really picky, even the artists dress up.” Ray was hoping Gus would take the hint.

“But this is New York City, the home of business casual!” Gus said loudly, swinging his arms.

“Yes, this is New York and no, unless it’s office policy or you work in retail, most offices require a suit and tie.”

“But...”

“Gus, N’rgy is right downstairs. I see them come and go practically every day. The only time Stacey is ever in anything other than her suit is when she’s working on Sunday. And even then she’s neat enough to dine a client.”

“Shit. So are you saying I should go in there wearing my suit?”

“Your dad packed your suits for a reason.”

“Fuck!” Gus muttered curses as he began to undress. “I wanted to have breakfast with you guys. I won’t have time!” Gus was frantically digging into his suit bag and duffle bags trying to find the right shoes to go with his suit.

“I’ll make you a breakfast sandwich. You have time for that,” Ray said as he walked out of his room.

“Yeah,” Gus grumbled.

“Where’s Gus?” Kenny asked his son. “He doesn’t want to be late on his first day. Stacey’s meeting with a new account this morning. It’s a breakfast meeting and I know she’s down there already. She’ll need someone to help set up.”

“He’s changing,” Ray explained as he put something together for Gus to wolf down.

“Changing? Into what?”

“A suit. He was a bit too casual before. Dad, I gotta bring this to him,” Ray said as he waved the sandwich in the air.

“Go on, tell him to hurry up. I’ll go on down to help.”

“Thanks, Dad.” Ray gave his father a peck on the cheek before running back to his room.

“I have a bad feeling about this,” Ken muttered to himself as he shouted goodbye to the apartment at large then left for N’rgy.

“Dad, I’m going to the theater!” Jeff shouted, getting a quick “Be careful!” in return from his other father just before he slammed the front door behind him. Simon was close behind, grabbing a few real estate catalogues before heading down to his office.

“Gus, you have to go now!” Ray commanded.

“Fuckin’ tie! I can’t get it right.” Gus was now in panic mode.

“Gus, my dad is downstairs, he’ll fix the tie. Just get going!”

“Oh fucking hell,” Gus grumbled as he ran to the door with the tie in his hand and the sandwich in his mouth.

“Gus!” Ray yelled before Gus made it to the landing outside the apartment door.

“What?!” Gus mumbled around his sandwich.

“Good luck,” Ray said softly, removing the sandwich from Gus’ mouth before planting a kiss on his lips. “You’ll be fine,” Ray smiled. Gus took a deep breath trying to center himself, before he popped the sandwich back into his mouth then sprinted down the stairs to N’rgy.

“Whoa! Slow down there, pardner,” Ken called out as he intercepted Gus just before he was about to enter the main door to N’rgy.

“Mr. Mann, I’m gonna be late,” Gus whined breathlessly.

“It’s Uncle Ken when we’re outside the N’rgy office and no, you won’t. Let’s just fix you up a little,” Ken said as he took the tie out of Gus’ hand then draped it around Gus’ neck to tie it. “I want you to take a few deep breaths before we go inside. Address Stacey as Ms. Manning,” Ken counseled as he gave Gus’ suit a dusting.

“But I know her.”

“You know her as your dad’s employee. Now she’s going to be your boss. It’s Ms. Manning until she tells you otherwise.”

“You sound like my father.”

“Thank you, and that’s because I am a father and I admire yours very much. Gus, we all want you to succeed. Now are you ready?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Deep breaths,” Ken said as he inhaled and exhaled along with Gus. “Okay, let’s go,” Ken said as he opened the main door and guided Gus inside.

*****

“Good morning,” a morning husky voice said as a tall handsome figure entered the kitchen. “Coffee?”

“Yes, please,” the man said with a pleasant smile as he reached for the cup.

“I hope that smile is for me and not just for my coffee.”

The man laughed. “Yes, you have a lot to do with this smile. A hell of a lot to do with this smile. I’m afraid to admit that I haven’t had much reason to smile in a very long time.”

“Then I’m happy to oblige and I do hope this isn’t a one time thing. I’m a bit too old for one night stands.”

“Danny, I have to be honest, I’m not sure if I have another commitment in me. When I met Tony, I firmly believed he was my life.”

“I’m not here to replace someone who is irreplaceable, but there’s no rule that I know of that says you can’t fall in love more than once in your life. I only ask that you give us a real chance. Don’t make any decisions now. Just know that I haven’t felt this good in a long time,” Danny said. “You have very talented fingers. Must be all that piano playing,” Danny said with a grin.

Riley smiled broadly. “And you have talents that I just can’t describe,” he stated putting his coffee down on the table then putting his arms around Danny’s waist. “You are a fine figure of a man,” Riley whispered as he kissed Danny.

“I try to maintain my girlish figure,” Danny teased with a coquette smile. “I’m serious, Riley, I have no expectations other than two mature men becoming friends and maybe a little more than friends.”

Riley nodded.

“Hungry?” Danny asked. Riley nodded again. They had both worked up a good appetite. “Good, I love to cook. So how about I rustle us up some breakfast?”

“I thought Brian was the only one in this family that did the rustling.”

“Nah, but we all let him think it,” Danny chuckled. “But don’t tell anyone I said that,” Danny added quickly then got back to making their breakfast. Riley picked up his coffee cup, stepping out of the way to let Danny rustle.

*****

“Good morning, Mr. Kinney,” Stacey addressed Gus a bit curtly as she checked her watch.

“Good morning, Sta...uh, Ms. Manning,” Gus replied as he stuck out his hand. “Thank you for letting me intern here this month,” Gus said, turning on the Kinney charm.

“Don’t thank me yet, you’ve only just walked through the door. Please follow me; we have a client coming in less than an hour.”

Stacey led Gus to the main conference room. The caterers were there setting up breakfast as Ken was bringing in display easels and foamcore boards.

“Mr. Kinney...”

“Gus, please. Mr. Kinney is my dad.”

“Yes, he is. All right, Gus. Please set up the boards; they’re all numbered. It’s imperative that each easel hold a specific set of boards and that each set is in sequence,” Stacy ordered.

“Right away, Ms. Manning,” Gus responded with confidence. “Piece of cake,” he muttered to himself.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 10

“Fuck!” Brian muttered as he hit the alarm button. He had gotten used to sleeping as long as he wanted in the morning, or at least until Bree woke them up. He liked waking up when he wanted. This morning was different, however. He was going to the garden center to meet one of the applicants for a job at the center. Then he was going to supervise this guy all day, and probably help him shovel manure and cut lawns. As much as Brian liked gardening, he liked doing it in his own gardens, on his own time, for as long or as little as he liked. This was going to be different.

“It’s okay, big guy,” Justin said rolling towards him. “I’ll make you some breakfast while you shower.”

“I don’t see the point of showering. I’m going to be smelly and sweaty by the time our first job of the day is fifteen minutes old,” Brian griped.

“Yum, just the way I like you,” Justin laughed.

“You are so fucking weird.”

“I know, but you love me anyway.”

“Always, Sunshine.”

“Go shower, and I’ll start breakfast.”

“I have time for a shower with you,” Brian said with a suggestive waggle of his eyebrows.

“Then let’s get it on,” Justin said with a swish of his bum. “Time’s a-wasting, and I wouldn’t want you to be late on your first day of hard labor.”

“Twat!” Brian chuckled as he followed his husband into the bathroom.

*****

“Rise and shine, campers!” Chris, the counselor, called from the doorway of the bunkhouse.

“Hi,” Meghan said as her eyes fluttered open and she looked at Bree who had been sleeping beside her.

“Good morning,” Bree replied formally as she stretched and started to realize where she was.

“Thanks for sleeping with me last night. I was scared,” Meghan admitted.

“Me too,” Bree agreed in a soft voice that only Meghan would be able to hear. “Just a little bit,” she added.

“Twenty minutes till breakfast,” Chris told the bunkhouse of girls once she was sure everyone was awake.

The girls started to stir, dropping down from the upper bunks and throwing back the covers of the lower ones. Everyone looked around unsure how to proceed. Most of them were not used to dressing in front of other people. Nobody seemed to know what to do.

“I need to wash my face and brush my teeth,” Meghan whispered as she and Bree each sat on one side of the narrow bed.

“I need to pee,” Bree giggled.

“Yeah, that too.”

“Let’s get dressed first,” Bree suggested. Some of the girls were already occupying the bathroom and the extra sink that was in the main part of the cabin.

“Yeah,” Meghan agreed pulling some shorts and a top from her suitcase.

Bree watched and then shook her head. Meghan was nice but she didn’t have much of a fashion sense. Bree walked over to Meghan’s suitcase and pulled out another top that would go much better with the shorts she had chosen.

“Thanks,” Meghan said as she accepted Bree’s choice and put the other top back into the case. “My mommy usually picks out my clothes every day.”

“My Dada helps me sometimes, but mostly I do it myself,” Bree said as she scanned the suitcase full of pink and purple. Most of her shorts and tops would go with anything else in her wardrobe. Her Dada had advised her to pack things that went together. Bree knew her Dada was right. He usually was.

“Do you miss not having a mommy?” Meghan asked.

“Nope, I never had one so I don’t miss it,” Bree stated emphatically. “But I would like a sister who lived with me.”

“You don’t have a sister?” Meghan asked. “Neither do I.”

“I do have a sister, but she lives with her daddies right now.”

“Her daddies? But aren’t your daddies her daddies?”

“It’s cop-a-clated,” Bree said with a sigh.

“The bathroom’s free,” Meghan observed. “Grab it.”

“Thanks,” Bree replied as she raced towards the door, beating out another girl who was a step slower.

*****

“Not bad, Sunshine,” Brian said as he pushed his empty plate aside. Justin had made him sausage and eggs for breakfast. Brian had eaten it all, even against his better judgment. He knew he would probably burn it all off quite quickly while he worked.

“Thank you, m’lord,” Justin replied with a smile. “Would you care for seconds?” Justin’s fake British accent left something to be desired.

“I don’t believe I would. I have to haul my ass out of here in a couple of minutes,” Brian laughed.

“Then allow me to top up your coffee.”

“That would be lovely.” Brian watched as Justin filled his mug. “Do you think Bree’s doing all right?” he asked after a minute.

“I’m sure she’s just fine.”

“We should have got her a cell phone. She could have called us and we’d know for sure.”

“Brian, we decided she was too young for a cell phone,” Justin reminded his husband as he sat back down at the table with his own coffee.

“Yeah, but that was before she went away from home. She didn’t need one when she was here with us.”

Justin sighed as he studied his husband. “She’s only been gone for one night. I’m sure she’s having breakfast at camp right now, and laughing and talking with all the other girls.”

“You’re sure of that, are you?” Brian asked sarcastically.

“If anything … untoward happens, the camp will call us.”

“Nothing untoward had better fucking happen,” Brian griped.

“It won’t.”

“I wish I could be half as sure of that as you are.”

“Brian, she’s our daughter. We raised her to be independent, to think for herself, to be kind and considerate, and to stand up for herself. She’ll do all that.”

“And some fucking two hundred pound behemoth will knock her flat.”

“I strongly doubt that, but if a behemoth did knock her flat, our Bree would get right back up, dust herself off and tell the behemoth to fuck off.”

Brian laughed out loud. “Yeah, she would,” he said shaking his head.

“She’s going to have a good time, Brian. Stop worrying,” Justin admonished.

“Unlike me, who will be slaving in the salt gardens all day.”

“Salt gardens?” Justin asked with a chuckle. “What might they be?”

“Time for me to go,” Brian said getting up from the table. He grabbed his travel mug and poured his coffee into it, topping it up with some from the pot. “Pray for me, Sunshine. I’m going to need it.”

“You know I will, but who should I pray to?”

“The garden gnomes,” Brian called as he headed out the door.

Justin laughed and started to clean up after breakfast.

*****

“Don’t you like your breakfast?” Meghan asked. The girls were sitting side by side at one of the long tables in the mess hall.

“It’s all right,” Bree said, "but not as good as my daddies cook.” She took a bite of her toast and a drink of the orange juice. Her eggs were only partially eaten. They lay unwanted on her plate.

“Do both your daddies cook?” Meghan asked.

“Yep. My Dada makes awesome bacon and eggs, and my Daddy makes the bestest porridge.”

“Porridge? You like porridge?” Meghan asked in horror.

“I like my Daddy’s porridge … and Hudson’s.”

“Who’s Hudson?”

“You sure ask a lot of questions,” Bree observed.

“That’s cause you’re … different.”

“Am not!” Bree contradicted.

“Yes you are, but I like you a lot.”

Bree smiled. “I like you too. I’ll tell you about Hudson later.”

“Listen up, campers,” Chris called above the noise of the mess hall. “We’re going to give you your assignments for this morning.”

All the girls started to settle down to listen.

“I don’t think I want assignments,” Bree whispered.

“It sounds serious,” Meghan replied.

“Yeah.”

Chris proceeded to tell them about the morning activities.

*****

Ray found himself a little bored with nothing to do until later in the day. His house was empty with his boyfriend, brother and parents all out working and other stuff. Ray didn’t have to be at the real estate office until one. Morning TV was boring, the morning newspaper had little to offer except the usual doom and gloom and even playing on his computer held little appeal. He cleaned up the kitchen and the remains of breakfast before deciding what to do with himself. His month at Edna’s Treasures had been so filled with non-stop adventures and fun. Ray laughed to himself at that thought. Here he lived in the greatest city in the world and he was already missing that quiet little lane in the middle of nowhere. Ray shook himself out of his reverie then went to take a shower.

*****

“Bri, I decided to go to the gallery,” Justin said into his cell phone as he locked up the cottage and set the alarm. With Beau on patrol and the fact they were rather secluded, locks weren’t really necessary but old habits never really went away. He smiled to himself feeling a certain tightness in his groin as he remembered the punishment he had earned when he once forgot to set the alarm in Brian’s loft. He knew he walked bowlegged for weeks after that incident.

“Hey Sunshine, you still there?” Brian said in his ear via the Bluetooth.

“Um, yeah. Sorry I got distracted,” Justin said feeling himself blush. “I was locking up.”

“Uh huh, and did you remember to set the alarm like a good little boy?” Brian purred most seductively. Justin could almost see the arch of the eyebrow and the playful smirk on Brian’s face.

“Yes, Daddy,” Justin teased.

“So no punishment later?”

“I think I can come up with something you can punish me for,” Justin said as he blushed deeper. Even after all these years living with Brian, Brian never stopped eliciting such reactions from Justin.

“I just bet you can, little boy. Behave yourself in the big bad city, Sunshine. No getting yourself into trouble. That’s my job.”

“Yes, master. Later!”

“Later!”

*****

“Well, young lady, are you pleased with your little corner of the gallery?” Sidney asked Candy as she stood admiring her display.

“I, I’m so grateful!” Candy gushed as she wrapped her arms around the art gallery owner and patron of young up and coming artists.

‘She’s so starved for affection and approval,’ Sidney thought to himself as he hugged back. “So happy you approve. And I’m happy to tell you that there have been some inquiries made about your work. I feel sure that we’ll sell one or two pieces.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really and here’s someone who’s expressed a lot of interest. Candy, may I introduce you to Lacy. As you may know she is the current artist behind....”

“Rage!” Candy finished Sidney’s sentence with awe as she met the androgynous looking woman.

“You’re a fan?” Lacy asked.

“Oh yes, but I have to be careful. I can’t bring the comic into the house,” Candy revealed sadly.

“Why?” Lacy asked but was almost sure of the answer.

“My mom, she’s kinda cool with it. She doesn’t understand much of it but she believes in live and let live. But she’s been trying to get on my father’s good side and he doesn’t approve,” Candy was embarrassed to admit.

“But you approve,” Lacy ventured.

“Oh yes! I love your work. I try to imitate it, a little. I hope you’re not mad.”

“Why should I be? That’s how I started. I imitated Justin for years then I got to meet him one day. He encouraged me then even suggested I take over as primary artist for Rage. We still use a lot of his original work especially for Rage himself. Justin has a very special relationship with Rage.” Lacy smiled then winked at Candy making Candy blush slightly.

“I met Mr. Taylor here; he told me that Rage is based on his partner. He really let you imitate his work?”

“Yes, and he still does when I’ve hit a dry patch. Justin is...”

“Do I hear someone talking about me?” Justin walked into the gallery and over to where they were all standing. “Am I interrupting a meeting?” Justin asked politely.

“Not at all, my boy. We were just discussing Lacy’s humble beginnings and your unwavering faith in her,” Sidney gushed. Just then Lacy leaned over to plant a chaste kiss on Justin’s cheek.

“Justin, Sidney tells me you’re having another show soon and that it will lead into the Emerging Artists show.”

“Yeah. We’re hoping to open in a few of weeks. We’ll have a small preview in about a week. You’ll be there?”

“Sure!” Lacy replied. Sometimes she couldn’t believe that Justin considered her a good enough artist to be included in his previews.

“Can anyone come?” a timid voice asked. “To your show, I mean, not the preview.”

“Yes, the show is open to everyone, and if Sidney has any more tickets to the preview, you can come as well.” Justin glanced over to Sidney who nodded his head with approval. Sidney realized how difficult it was for Justin to separate the child from her father and he was very proud of Justin's invitation.

“I’ll set aside a couple of tickets right now,” Sidney said as he went to his office.

“It was nice meeting you, Candy. I own the Liberty Diner. You can find me there almost everyday, so don’t be a stranger,” Lacy said as she stuck out her hand for Candy to shake. “See ya, Justin.”

“Bye, Lacy,” Justin said as Lacy left the gallery.

“Mr. Taylor, did I do something wrong? You were a little angry last time,” Candy said with some hesitation when they were alone.

“No, Candy, you haven’t done anything wrong. I apologize if I was cold to you. I don’t want to judge you for anything other than for the person you are. Too much hate and hurt have been done because of wrong judgments and assumptions. You’re a fellow artist and deserve my respect.”

“Um, thank you, Mr. Taylor, but I don’t understand.”

“It’s Justin, and I’m not sure I can explain right now. But I’m glad you’ve entered the show.” Just then Justin’s stomach grumbled. He blushed as he looked at Candy who was trying not to giggle. “It’s okay; my stomach has a life of its own. And I did have breakfast this morning,” Justin sighed. “I think I better feed the beast before I do anything else. Would you like to join me for lunch? The bistro is close by.”

“I, um, are you sure?” Candy asked shyly.

“I’m sure but maybe you should call your mom to tell her where you’re going to be. You can ask her if she wants you to bring something home to her.”

“I don’t...”

“My treat,” Justin assured the young artist.

“Okay, I could eat,” Candy replied with a pretty smile.

“Great! I’ll tell Sidney where we’ll be then we can go,” Justin said as he guided Candy toward the main doors. Candy waited patiently and thought that maybe her and her mom’s luck might be changing for the better.

“All set, let’s go,” Justin said as he opened the door for Candy.

“How come you had to tell Mr. Bloom you were going?”

“Sidney is my mentor and he kinda looks toward me as a son, so I try to give him that respect.”

“Oh, that’s nice to have someone in your life like that.”

“Yeah, it is.” Before Justin could comment any more, Candy’s cell phone rang.

“Hi Mom, I was just about to call you. You can’t believe...okay, right away. Bye. Uh, Mr. Tay...” Justin gave the girl a look. “Um, Justin, I have to go. Something’s not right with my mom.” Candy was worried.

“I’ll take you; my Jeep is right here,” Justin said pointing to the Cherokee parked at the curb.

“It’s not such a great neighborhood,” Candy mumbled as Justin opened the passenger side door for the girl.

“You just tell me where. I was born here, remember. I know the neighborhoods.” As Candy gave him the street and address, Justin knew exactly where her apartment was. It was on the same street as the ugly little apartment he shared with a certain young fiddler. In just a few minutes, they pulled up in front of Candy’s apartment.

“I’ll walk you in,” Justin offered.

“Are you sure?’

“I’m sure.” Justin was ready to face all his demons.

A few minutes later Candy was opening her apartment door. “Mom? I’m home. Mr. Taylor’s with me,” Candy called out.

“I wasn’t expecting visitors,” Candy’s mother, Janet, said as she came out of the bedroom. She was hugging her robe close around her. She quickly pulled a scarf out of the pocket, draping it over her head and tying it around her neck.

“Mom, this is...”

“Justin Taylor. I know who you are. We were in the same class together at St. James. But we never hung out. I knew Daphne.” Justin cocked his head as he desperately tried to remember the obviously ill and tired woman standing in front of him. “Janet Cummings, I was a cheerleader for the football team,” she said as she offered her hand. Justin gently shook the thin hand.

“Mom, why didn’t you tell me you knew someone famous?”

“I wasn’t famous back then and I wasn’t on any team, so your mom really didn’t know me,” Justin explained.

“I always wanted to tell you that I was sorry for what happened but then other things happened,” Janet said indicating Candy with her eyes. Justin couldn’t think of anything to say so he just listened. “Sweetheart, why don’t you pour us some iced tea? The air conditioner isn’t working again. It’s a little hot in here. The landlord is always promising to fix things but he never does.”

Justin nodded at that. It was the same when he was living there with Ethan. They were lucky they had water sometimes.

“At least I didn’t get pregnant when I was in high school. When Chris finished his community service, he was so angry. He hated practically everyone and everything. He got rough sometimes,” Janet said softly. Justin knew what she meant. “I was in love. I thought if I could only stick it out. His parents approved of me even though I didn’t run in their social circle. My father worked for his father but they looked past that. They said I was a good influence on him. But not good enough as it turns out.”

“Here, Mom.” Candy handed her mother and Justin their iced tea.

“Thank you, honey.”

“Mom, did something happen today? You sounded weird on the phone.”

“I went to the doctor today.”

“Maybe I should go,” Justin said as he stood up.

“Please stay. Candy’s been so happy since you and Mr. Bloom invited her to enter the art show.” Justin sat back down.

“Are you okay?” Justin asked.

“Not really.”

“But the doctor said they got it all!” Candy said with tears in her eyes.

“I know, baby, and they thought they did, but it spread and now it’s too late.”

“But it can’t be,” Candy said as her flung herself into her mother’s arms.

“Isn’t there anything they can do? I know a few doctors, I can make some calls,” Justin said as he pulled out his phone.

“That’s very kind of you but you’ve done so much already.”

“All I did was take a look at Candy’s sketchbook. Candy’s talent did the rest. Sidney Bloom said there’s already interest in her work, and Lacy, the principal artist behind Rage is interested too. I wouldn’t be surprised if Lacy asked Candy to contribute to the comic. We often have guest artists.”

“How can you...after what Chris did?”

“Candy’s not Chris.”

“No, she isn’t. I hope I raised her to be more tolerant and accepting of alternative lifestyles. Ours has never been very conventional. It was just after I graduated college, I was celebrating with a few friends at a local club when Chris walked in. I thought he had finished with me but my feelings for him never changed. I was just resigned to the fact that I wasn’t good enough for him. He bought me a few drinks and we danced then one thing led to another. I thought it was a whole new beginning for us but I was mistaken. He couldn’t have cared less about me or the results of that night.”

Janet paused in her story to wipe the tears from Candy’s face. “I’m so sorry, sweetheart. I hoped that when your father saw what a beautiful and talented young woman you turned out to be that he’d love you just like I do.

“He hasn’t changed,” Janet said looking back to Justin. “He married some wealthy woman and with her influence found his way back into legitimate society. But he keeps a low profile just in case he comes across someone with a good memory. He’ll have nothing to do with us, and I’ve spent whatever money we had in moving back here.”

“Do you need...?”

“No, we’ll get by somehow, we always do, and my girl here has been working whenever she can. When she turns sixteen they’ll let her work more hours.”

Justin nodded, contemplating what Janet said. “I do have a friend who’s a doctor. He’s more like family actually. Can I at least call him and ask him to look over your case. He does a lot of research so maybe there’s something he can suggest. He’s at Allegheny General.”

Janet nodded and gave Justin her phone number. Just then Justin’s stomach grumbled angrily. Justin blushed as Candy giggled through her tears.

“We missed lunch,” Candy said.

“Yeah, but I can at least fix that,” he said with a mischievous smile. Justin pulled out his cell phone and quickly made a call. “Hey, Emm, can I place an order? A very special order. To go, please...” Justin smiled fondly at Candy as he placed his order for a luncheon feast with Emmett.

A couple of hours later, after the hardy meal was consumed and the leftovers that would last the women for several days were packed into the small refrigerator, Justin was on his way back home.

“Ted? It’s Justin. I have a question. Isn’t there a vacant apartment at Tremont? No takers? Oooh, no takers that his majesty approved of. Hold that thought. I’ll let you know. It all depends on how good I am at being bad. Yeah. Bye, Ted.” Justin had a plan and a few more hours to work on it before Brian got home.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 11

Patrick stood on the mound of the baseball diamond. He needed one more out to get out of the inning, and out of the game. He had a runner on second that he had to keep an eye on. The other team’s best hitter was coming to bat. Patrick stared at the catcher absorbing the signs he was giving. He nodded in agreement. He positioned the ball and glove in front of his chest. His arm drew back slowly and then with as much force as he could muster he threw his best fastball.

The batter swung and suddenly the ball came straight back at him. He stuck out his glove hoping to catch the ball, but the glove caught just a piece of it. Patrick wasn’t quite fast enough to get it in position to catch the ball. And then he felt incredible pain as the ball glanced off his glove and hit him hard in the chest. He dropped into a heap of agony as he saw figures rushing around him.

“Patrick, Patrick, can you hear me? Are you all right?” his counselor who was acting as the coach for his team was asking.

“I … I’m okay,” Patrick said drawing in a sharp breath as the pain started to ease. “Did they score?’

The counselor smiled. This was a spunky kid he was dealing with. Many of the boys at the baseball camp would be weeping like babies and calling for their mommies. This kid was worried about losing the game. “No, Patrick, they didn’t score. The third baseman was able to get to the ball before the runner rounded third. You have runners on first and third. Do we need to take you out of the game?”

“No,” Patrick said emphatically. “I can finish the inning.”

“Are you sure? You’re probably going to have a nasty bruise.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“Okay, let’s get you back on your feet,” the counselor said. He offered Patrick his hand to help him up. Gingerly Patrick got to his feet. “Stretch a bit and see how your ribs feel.”

Patrick did just that. His chest felt sore but not unbearable. “I can do it,” he said.

The coach nodded. “The next batter is the guy you struck out with change ups last time. Do the same.”

Patrick nodded as everyone went back to their positions. With a glance at the runners Patrick threw the ball. The batter was way out in front of the ball. He swung hard, but it resulted in a ground ball towards second. The second baseman tossed it to first and the game was over.

Suddenly Patrick was surrounded by his teammates who were thumping him on the back and cheering his victory over the other team. They didn’t seem to realize that every thump on his back radiated to his chest and caused more pain. He was very glad when they finally stopped and everyone left the field.

“Good job, Patrick,” the coach said as he walked off the field with Patrick. “Come on over to the first aid office and we’ll check you out. We should get some ice on your ribs.”

“Okay,” Patrick agreed.

*****

“What are you doing?” John asked as Bobby got off the phone in their hotel room. They had been out all morning strolling around Manhattan and taking in the feel of the big, bustling city. After a delicious lunch at a deli they had returned to their hotel for a little alone time. They had just surfaced after a passionate round of lovemaking. Having showered they were thinking about how to spend the rest of the day.

“I just scored two tickets to tonight’s Yankees game,” Bobby said proudly.

John looked at his husband who was so excited. “You want to go?”

“Of course I want to go. This is the Yankees we’re talking about.”

“Okay then, Yankee Stadium it is,” John agreed.

Bobby knew that baseball wasn’t really John’s favorite thing. Bobby appreciated John agreeing to come with him to the ball game. He’d make sure they had a good time. “Have I told you how much I love you?” Bobby cooed in John’s ear, his hand rubbing across John’s bare chest.

“A time or two,” John said with a grin.

“I never thought I could love anyone as much as I love you … and Patrick.”

“I wonder how our boy is doing.”

“I imagine he’s doing just fine. He’s a scrapper,” Bobby said proudly.

“I wonder if they let him pitch.”

“If they know what’s good for them, they did.”

John smiled. “I’m sorry we won’t be there for most of his games.”

“Me too, but we have important things to do here in New York.”

“Like go to Yankee games,” John chuckled.

“Exactly. And spend lots of time in bed.”

“You know,” John said thoughtfully. “I think I might need another nap before we go out to dinner and that ball game.”

“Me too,” Bobby agreed, as they tumbled onto the bed.

*****

“How do you feel, Patrick?” the nurse asked.

The coach had taken Patrick to the first aid office to be checked out. Patrick was sitting on a chair with an ice pack on his ribs.

“I’ll be fine. How much longer do I have to keep this on?” Patrick asked lifting the ice pack away from his chest.

“Twenty minutes,” the nurse replied. “You have five to go.”

Patrick sighed and let his mind wander. He hadn’t really got to celebrate the victory of his team. The coach had whisked him away to this place while all his teammates went to shower and have refreshments. Patrick wanted to be with them.

His ribs were sore, and Patrick knew that tomorrow he would probably be very stiff. He had wanted to cry when the ball hit him. He had almost blacked out. It had hurt so bad. If his dads had been around, he would have cried and let them look after him. But they were in New York. They were probably having a good time. He didn’t want to bother them. He could get through this on his own.

Patrick’s mind went to the time he broke his arm when he fell off a horse. Everyone had taken such good care of him, especially Bree. He would like Bree to bring him some lemonade right now, and then she could sit with him and maybe draw a rainbow card to tell him to get better soon. Thinking about Bree, Patrick had to fight back tears.

He wondered how she was doing at soccer camp. He hoped she wouldn’t get hurt like he had. She could call her daddies if she needed to. Her fathers weren’t in New York. They were at home. Patrick shook his head and told himself to stop with the self-pity. His Uncle Brian always said that self-pity made his dick soft. Patrick giggled to himself. He wasn’t sure what that meant but it sounded awesome.

Patrick looked at the clock. “Time’s up,” he said to the nurse who was filling out some kind of form.

“Right. Let’s see your chest.”

Patrick set down the ice pack and lifted his shirt. “It’s turning purple,” he said.

“Come back in an hour and we’ll put another ice pack on it. I think you’ll be fine.”

“Me too,” Patrick agreed as he headed out the door.

*****

“Matt, bring the whipper snipper over here,” Brian said as he stood up from the garden he had just finished weeding. “Trim the edge.”

“Sure,” Matt said, and proceeded to cut the grass along the edge of the flowerbed. He had been using the riding lawnmower to cut the entire lawn, while Brian was working on the flowerbeds.

Brian stretched his aching back. He had been working since early in the morning with one brief break for lunch. He had just about had it. He watched Matt trimming. The man had worked hard cutting grass, but he didn’t seem to know a lot about gardening.

“Matt,” Brian called as the man switched off the machine. “See this edge,” he said pointing to a spot which Matt had just trimmed. “Don’t get so close. We’re trimming the grass, not scalping it.”

“Okay,” Matt replied.

“I’m serious. If you want to work for us, I expect things to be done right. I can see that you’re not afraid of hard work, and that’s a good thing. But working hard and working expertly aren’t necessarily the same thing. Do you understand?”

Matt frowned and looked at Brian. Matt needed this job, and he was prepared to work hard, but this guy wanted perfection. “I don’t know if I can live up to your standards,” he said slowly.

“Sure you can,” Brian informed him. “Take pride in your work and follow my instructions. I think you can be good at this job.”

Matt was surprised. That was the first positive thing Brian Kinney had said to him all day. Matt had watched his boss work right alongside him. Brian wasn’t a shirker, even though he was the boss. He worked hard and he expected Matt to do the same. “I was beginning to think that nothing I did was good enough.”

“I didn’t mean to give you that impression,” Brian replied. “I think you have potential. Where did you work before?”

“I was with a company north of Pittsburgh. They’ve gone out of business.”

“Shoddy work?”

“No, the owner retired.”

“You didn’t want to take it over?”

“I would have liked to, but I didn’t have the money.”

“I see,” Brian said. “Matt, I’m prepared to offer you this job, and I can see you being on your own in a week or two.”

“You mean it?” Matt asked.

“I do. But tomorrow I need to see how you are with the gardening aspect of this job. Your grass cutting is coming along pretty well, just watch the trimming.”

“I will,” Matt replied, “but…”

“But what?” Brian asked with a frown. That usually meant there was a problem.

“I’m not sure I know much about flowers and … weeds.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t think I can tell the difference,” Matt admitted.

“Between weeds and flowers, you mean?” Brian asked in surprise.

“Yeah.”

“But, didn’t you say you worked for a landscaping company?”

“Yeah, but all I did was cut grass and lay sod. I never worked in the gardens.”

Brian heaved a weary sigh. He knew this had been going too well. He thought he had found the man for the job. Now it looked like he would have to start tomorrow with somebody else.

“I’d like to learn though,” Matt added quickly.

“Do you intend to stick with this? I’m not going to spend a week teaching you, and then have you bail on me,” Brian warned.

“I wouldn’t do that, Mr. Kinney. I want this job, and I think I could be good at it. I just need to know what to do.”

“Then I’m the man to teach you,” Brian said clapping Matt on the back. “Let’s go. I’ve had it for today.”

“Sure, Mr. Kinney.”

They headed for the truck.

*****

“So what’d ya think?” Ken asked Stacey after the meeting. They were in her office going over their notes.

“About the client or Gus?” Stacey snapped.

“Both,” Ken replied calmly, nonplussed and used to Stacey’s “A” personality. His Simon had a similar personality, that is, until Ken worked a little magic to transform it into an “A-”. Simon had learned to lighten up over the years.

“I think we won the account, in spite of the screw up with the boards.”

“You can’t blame that on Gus, the boards were not in the correct order to begin with.”

“Maybe, Stacey conceded. “Heads will roll for that one. But they were so obviously marked; you’d think he would have noticed that something wasn’t right.”

“Stacey, the boy was nervous.”

“My point exactly, Gus is a boy. I don’t care who his parents are. Since we decided to participate in the intern program I only wanted seniors. They have a certain maturity that the underclassmen haven’t developed. Hell, more than half those kids have no clue what they want to do with themselves, let alone work in advertising. Did you know what you wanted to do with your life at Gus’ age?”

“Sure I did. I wanted to be Andy Warhol, live in a fabulous New York loft and have beautiful blond twinks throw themselves at me every night.”

“My point,” Stacey snarked as she gestured in the air with her index finger, adding an invisible point to her score.

“Honey, give him time to settle in. He’s trying.”

“No, he thinks he’s trying. He also thinks he knows more than he does.”

“How can you say that?”

“Because Gus reminds me of me. You forget that I came from Pittsburgh. I came to New York thinking I’d take the advertising community by storm, but I learned fast that there were a thousand other kids out there who had a hell of a lot more experience. I had to learn all over again. It’s not always going to be easy just because he’s Brian Kinney’s son.”

“I know that. All I’m saying is to give him a chance and don’t penalize him because of his father. Gus might be a little cocky, but it isn’t just because he’s Brian’s son. He’s almost nineteen and all nineteen year-old boys think they know everything. It’s just the nature of the beast. Take my word for it, as a father that’s barely surviving teenaged boys.”

“Okay, I’ll give you that one,” Stacey said calming down.

“Can I send him in so you can discuss how the meeting went?” Ken said as he stood to go to the door.

“Sure. Personally, I’m not sure I want this client. I get those potential ‘pain in the ass’ vibes from him.”

“So do I but I also get those potential ‘millions and I can retire early’ vibes from him as well,” Ken said with a straight face, making Stacey laugh.

“Out!” she said making a go away gesture with her hand. “And send in the beast.”

“Yes, m’lady,” Ken said with a dramatic bow.

“I’m surrounded by drama queens,” Stacey murmured to herself as she looked back at her notes.

In the break room Gus was wearing a hole in the carpeting, pacing back and forth. “I screwed up. She’s gonna tell my dad and he’s gonna take away my Jeep,” Gus mumbled as he paced. Being the only one in the room he wasn’t getting any sage advice from the water cooler. “What am I going to do?”

“First you're going to calm yourself down then we’ll take it from there,” Ken said as he walked into the room.

“Uncle Ken, I mean Mr. Mann, I mean...damn, I don’t know what I mean.”

“Here, drink.” Ken handed Gus a cup of water. “Sit!” Gus plopped into a nearby chair. “Do you know what you did wrong?”

“I assumed the boards were in the correct groupings before I placed them on their easels.”

“That’s right. And what happens when we assume?”

“We make an ass of you and me?”

“Right again. And the next time you’re setting up a conference room with display boards…?”

“I check and check and double check that they’re the right boards and in the right order.”

“Very good, Mr. Kinney. Now, Ms. Manning is waiting for you.”

“Yes, sir,” Gus said, looking like a condemned man taking that last walk. He got up and slunk out the door.

“Drama queens,” Ken mumbled as he made himself a cup of coffee.

*****

“Ladies, this is the equipment cart!” The assistant soccer coach pointed to a huge wheelbarrow filled with balls and protective padding. “After practice, return all your equipment to the cart,” the coach said.

The girls were getting a tour of the camp and of the soccer field. The head coach had a big silver whistle hanging from her neck and wasn’t afraid to use it.

“Listen up! We break into four practice squads and then later into two teams. Our first game is in two days.”

“I hope we’re on the same squad,” Bree whispered to Meghan out of the corner of her mouth.

“Me too,” Meghan whispered back as the assistant coach gave them a warning glare. The girls became quiet, giving their undivided attention to the coach.

Since this was the first official day of camp, the itinerary was slightly different, the coach explained. Their day would start out with breakfast then warm up, so the girls were to dress in their practice uniforms for breakfast. After practice the girls would have some time to relax, change and then go to lunch. After lunch there would be other activities which included arts and crafts. Bree was especially happy about that. The whistle blew again and the assistant coach took over, calling names off the list on his clipboard.

*****

“Come in!” Stacey called out at the hesitant knock on her office door. Gus entered looking like a naughty puppy with its tail between his legs. “Sit.” Gus sat.

“You want to tell me what happened this morning and explain to me why we looked like a second rate ad firm.”

Gus took a deep breath, praying to the gods at large that he could explain himself logically.

*****

“Todd, didn't I give you the day off?” Brian said as he walked into the garden center. He spied Todd behind the counter taking inventory of some of the more expensive seed packets.

“I believe you told me to get some rest. Well, I got some rest and now I’m here doing what you hired me to do,” Todd replied waiting for the Brian Kinney blow up.

“Well all right!” Brian surprised Todd with his answer. “Can we talk?” Brian said as he raised his arm to drape over Todd’s shoulders. The odor that only Justin could love hit Brian in the face so he quickly lowered his arm.

“Sure,” Todd answered walking off to the side of the counter where they could talk in private.

“That new guy, Matt, he shows potential but he’s not a flower guy.”

“Flower guy?”

“You know, flowers vs. weeds. He’ll wind up pulling up the daisies and leaving the dandelions,” Brian explained.

“What about keeping him a grass guy?” Todd asked, quickly catching onto to the Brian-speak.

“I think he’d be great as a grass guy, but he needs to learn to pay attention to detail.”

“The edges?”

“Yup.”

“Brian, most people aren’t as picky as you are.”

“Be that as it may...and shit, I hate saying that expression. It’s something my grandmother would say, if I had known my grandmother.” Brian shook his head. “I think I was out in the sun too long without a hat. The reason why I got involved in this business is because I wanted to hire people who are just as picky as I am. Attention to detail gets us more business.”

“Yes sir!” Todd said with a mock salute. “I’ll keep that in mind and put Matt on lawn detail.”

“Just keep in mind that he’d like to learn about the floral and landscaping part of the business. Maybe send him to classes over at the junior college. I’m always seeing ads in the paper about landscaping courses.”

“Really? I never noticed.”

“That’s because I’m the ad man and I always look at the ads in the newspaper. If Matt is serious about learning about flowers, I’ll sponsor him.” Todd was flabbergasted, but then Brian had sponsored Todd’s move and helped him to find a suitable home. Todd was finding out all sorts of things about this Brian Kinney. “But if he fucks up, he’s out,” Brian said as he turned to leave the center, done for the day.

“Now that’s the Brian Kinney I know,” Todd murmured to himself as he returned to his inventory of exotic seeds.

*****

“Well, well, well, look who’s wandering the big city streets, back from the sticks. I’m surprised you remembered your way around.”

“What do you want, Wayne?” Ray had gone to the bakery to pick up treats for after dinner. Bobby had paid well, so Ray had some extra cash burning a hole in his pocket. He used some of it to buy a new computer game and then he ran to the bakery to buy some of Gus’ favorite cupcakes. He had just enough time to get home, change and then get to his dad’s office.

“You look good. That country air must agree with you,” Wayne said as he moved in closer to Ray. “Shit, you’re hot.” Wayne’s eyes did an inspection of Ray’s body.

“And you’re still delusional. Wayne, be honest with me, other than kissing and maybe a hand job, have you ever really been with a guy?”

Wayne studied Ray’s eyes before answering. Wayne shook his head no.

“Why me?”

“Because you’re good looking and smart and I want to fuck you.”

“You want to fuck with me, you mean. Wayne, I have a boyfriend. We really care about each other; I don’t fuck around. I don’t want to fuck around.”

“He’s rich, right? I don’t have as much money as he does, right?”

“Money has nothing to do with it. Gus is smart, very talented and he makes me laugh. I can relax with him, joke around with him or do nothing except maybe lay back in a field and stare at the sky.”

“Shit, man, you’re twenty years old and you sound pussy whipped. Since when did you turn into a wimp? When I first met you, you were ready and willing to fuck anything with a dick.”

“That was then. Now the only dick I’m interested in belongs to Gus. I gotta get to work. Nice knowin’ ya, Wayne.” Ray took a quick look at the traffic light then sprinted across the street leaving a pissed off Wayne in his wake.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 12

“I’m tired,” Meghan called over to Bree.

“Me too. We’ve run up and down this field a million times,” Bree called back.

The girls had been practicing ball control for what seemed like hours. There had been all kinds of different drills that they had to repeat over and over again. Now they had been told to run up and down the playing field, using their feet to propel the ball along, without interfering with any other girls while they were doing it. When they got to the end of the field they had to kick the ball into the soccer net. Then they retrieved it with their feet, no hands allowed, and took the ball back down the field to the opposite net where they did the same thing. They had been doing this over and over.

Meghan was having more trouble controlling her soccer ball than Bree was. For Bree who had been raised playing soccer with her father, this exercise was pretty basic. But all the running was starting to wear her out. She was sweating and breathing hard. Meghan was in worse shape. She kept getting slower and slower, each trip up and down the field taking longer and longer. All the girls had started out at the same time, but now they were spread across the field, some going one way and some the other.

Bree was pretty sure she had done more laps up and down than any other girl, but she couldn’t be sure. Some girls were really struggling, finding it hard to keep going. Bree was panting and tired, but she wouldn’t give up.

“Two more times up and down,” the coach called.

“I don’t think I can make it,” Meghan called as Bree passed her going the other way.

“Yes, you can, Meghan. Keep going. I know you can do it,” Bree called to her new friend as she disappeared up the field. Meghan dug deep and kept going.

A couple of girls were now sitting down on the field totally exhausted. The other runners had to maneuver their balls around them. Bree glanced at the coach who was making notes. She decided she didn’t want to be one of the girls who the coach would note was sitting down. Bree actually sped up. She had three more lengths of the field to do, and she was determined to finish.

Each time she met Meghan she called out encouragement, and Meghan kept going. Somehow the little girl was able to find the strength to continue.

“Kinney-Taylor,” the coach called, “come off the field. You’re done.” Bree ran over to the coach who made note that Bree had finished the assigned laps. “Good work,” the coach said to her. “You’re the first one finished, and your ball control is excellent.” Bree smiled at the compliment. Her Dada would be proud. “How old are you?” the coach asked.

“I’m seven,” Bree replied with a frown. What did her age have to do with anything?

“You’re quite small, but you ran rings around most of the girls.”

“My Dada taught me to play soccer when I was really little,” Bree explained.

“That explains it then. There’s nothing like starting early.”

Bree nodded in agreement. “Do we get cookies and milk?” she asked.

“Cookies and milk?”

“My Dada says that you should have a snack after practice. I’d like cookies and milk.”

The coach chuckled in spite of herself. “I’d like to meet this Dada of yours.”

“He’ll be here on the weekend.”

“Good. Make sure you introduce me to him,” the coach instructed her. “And we have orange wedges and a couple of cookies for your snack. Lots of water is what you should be drinking so your muscles don’t cramp up.”

“Okay,” Bree said. She saw a couple of her other counselors carrying some trays towards the soccer field.

“They’ll be setting up over there in the shade,” the coach said, as her eye went back to the girls still running. “Maybe you could give them a hand.”

“Sure,” Bree said. She ran over to where her counselor, Chris, and another counselor whose name she couldn’t remember were setting the trays on a picnic table. She proceeded to help them set out napkins. They told her to take some orange as she must be thirsty. The other counselor went to get the water bottles that were in coolers.

A couple of other girls were called off the field, had a brief chat with the coach and then joined Bree at the picnic table.

“You’re fast,” one of the girls said. She was older than Bree and quite a bit taller. “Last year I was the first to finish this test.”

“It’s a test?” Bree asked.

“Yeah, the coach uses it to see who the best players are. Then she makes balanced teams so that one team doesn’t have an advantage over the other,” the girl explained. “I’m Bonnie,” she added.

“Bree,” Bree replied.

“I hope I’m on your team,” Bonnie said with a smile.

“I’d like that,” Bree agreed. “But if you and me are the best, won’t we be on opposite teams?”

“Smart too,” Bonnie said with a laugh.

Bree nodded her head. More girls were coming off the field. In the next group was Meghan who collapsed onto a patch of grass breathing hard. Bree grabbed a couple of orange wedges and a bottle of water and took them over to her friend. Meghan sucked the orange greedily and drank about a third of the bottle of water.

“Thanks,” she finally said as her breathing started to slow down. “I didn’t think I was going to make it.”

“I knew you could,” Bree told her sincerely.

“You telling me to keep going really helped,” Meghan said.

“Good,” Bree replied. “Want a cookie?”

“Sure.”

Bree grabbed a couple of cookies for them and sat down beside Meghan to eat them.

The coach walked over as the last two girls came off the field. Bree was pretty sure they were the girls that had sat down on the playing field for awhile, until they were able to continue.

“Girls,” the coach said as they all settled with a drink and something to eat. “I’m very pleased that nobody quit today. Even if you had to take a little breather, I’m glad you got up and finished.”

The two girls who had sat down on the field looked sheepish, but also pleased that they were getting some credit for trying so hard.

“Our team captains will be Briana and Bonnie,” the coach added. “They were the strongest players on the field. I especially want to commend Briana for encouraging other girls to keep going. That’s a sign of leadership.”

Bree looked at Bonnie and shrugged. “Coach, could you call me Bree, please?” Bree asked.

“Certainly, young lady,” the coach said. “I think it’s time for Bree and the rest of you to go shower and change. Lunch will be in the mess hall right afterwards.”

“You did good,” Bree said to Meghan as they walked towards their bunkhouse.

“I couldn’t have made it without you.”

“Yes you could,” Bree said encouragingly.

*****

“Campers!” the coach called as the boys at the baseball camp were finishing up their meal. “I want to commend you all for your efforts during the games today. Looks like we have some great talent to work with this year.”

The boys all looked around smiling and nodding at one another. That was what they liked to hear.

“I’m happy to report,” the coach continued, “that our pitcher today, Patrick Morrison-Anderson, has been cleared by the camp nurse. He has a bruise, but I think he’s warrior enough to continue. Right, Patrick?”

“Right, coach,” Patrick agreed. He liked being called a warrior.

“Tomorrow begins the skills practices in the morning followed by a game in the afternoon. That will be our pattern each day of camp. Continue with your meals,” the coach said as he walked over to the table where all the counselors sat.

“Not bad, Morrison-Anderson,” one of the older boys said from a ways down the long table.

“It’s Patrick,” Patrick told him.

“You’ve got a good pitching arm, Patrick,” the boy said. “But your fielding leaves a little to be desired.”

Several of the boys at the table snickered at the comment.

Patrick frowned. “Yeah, I should have caught that ball. I won’t make the same mistake again.”

The boys who were laughing turned serious as they looked at Patrick, knowing by the determined look on his face that he would not miss the next ball that came back at him.

“Great answer,” the boy next to Patrick whispered.

“Thanks,” Patrick said.

“I’m Tom.”

“You’re a good player too,” Patrick told the boy.

“Thanks, I’m hoping to play shortstop.”

“You’ve got good lateral motion.”

“Huh?”

“My dad played baseball. He tried to teach me lateral motion, but I’m not as good at it as you are.”

“What position did your father play?”

“He was a pitcher.”

“That’s why you’re so good at pitching,” Tom stated.

“Probably,” Patrick agreed. “I practice with him all the time.”

“You’re lucky. My dad doesn’t know nothin’ about baseball.”

“How did you get interested?”

“I really liked playing at school, and then I joined little league. The coach suggested I come here.”

“We could practice together in our spare time,” Patrick suggested.

“That would be great.”

Patrick smiled. Maybe he had made his first friend at camp.

*****

“You’re late,” Simon griped at Ray, as Ray entered the real estate office.

“Yeah, I know, sorry,” Ray grumbled. He was pissed that on his first day home he just had to run into the one person he really didn’t want to see.

“What’s wrong?” Simon asked. He could tell his son wasn’t happy and it was very rare when Ray ever came to work late.

“That guy Wayne.”

“Didn’t you go to high school with him?” Simon asked as he handed Ray a bunch of photos. At an early age Simon and Ken discovered that Ray had inherited an eye for art, specifically, photography. Ray’s interest was purely as a hobby and even then only when sightseeing. But whenever Ray hung out in his father’s office, he would check out the pictures of potential properties and identify the best ones. Simon valued his son’s opinion.

“Yeah, but he got weird in our senior year.”

“Weird how?”

“One minute he was straight and the next he wants in my pants. He kinda gives me the creeps,” Ray said as he picked out several photos for his dad. Simon nodded at the choices.

“Could he be just bi-curious? Or maybe it dawned on him that he really is gay. Not all of us know early in life. Look at John; he came out in his forties.”

“I know that and I’ve always tried to be sensitive to guys that are in the closet or are just clueless, but he’s different. It’s like he’s stalking me or something. Did Jeff tell you he showed up in Pittsburgh? He hit on me during PRIDE. Gus nearly punched his lights out,” Ray said with a mixture of pride and trepidation.

“Jeff told me. I thought he was invited.”

“No. Gus was pissed. If his dad and uncle hadn’t jumped in, I don’t know what Gus would have done.”

"Gus doesn’t strike me as a violent person.”

“He isn’t but I guess...” Ray blushed; he enjoyed being the center of Gus’ universe.

“It’s nice having someone who cares about you like that, isn’t it,” Simon said knowingly, reading his son’s face. “Raymond, you boys are still very young. You’re not ready for a life long commitment.”

“Oh dad, I know. But I can honestly tell you that I haven’t met anyone I’d want more than Gus. I really, really like him and we just have fun together. He makes me feel good,” Ray murmured, his face getting redder and hotter. Simon chuckled then patted Ray’s shoulder.

“I know just how you feel.”

“You and daddy?”

“Yes, me and your father. The minute I met him I knew he was the one. I feel complete with him; he makes me feel good too.” Getting back to work, Simon prepared for his afternoon appointments while Ray did the filing.

*****

“Hey, you’re late. I could have sworn you’d beat me home,” Justin said as Brian dragged himself through the door and into the kitchen. He sat on a stool with a huff. Justin shoved a cold beer into Brian’s hand. Brian took a good long pull then dug into the snacks Justin had on a dish on the counter.

“That feels good,” Brian finally said after he finished off the beer.

“Want another?”

“Not yet. I need to eat something.”

“Brian Kinney actually wanting food. I better mark this day on the calendar,” Justin teased as he slid a thick turkey sandwich made with smoked turkey on a multi-grain roll towards Brian. All Brian Kinney approved ingredients.

“Twat,” Brian grumbled just before he sunk his teeth into his sandwich.

“Good?” Justin asked with the same tone he used for Bree. If Brian noticed, he didn’t care. He practically wolfed down the sandwich. “Shit! You were hungry. What did you do today, landscape Yellowstone?”

“It felt like it. The new guy Matt and I worked on a lawn this morning and...”

“And you had to redo the edges.”

“Something like that. Matt needed a few pointers.”

“Uh huh, but that still doesn’t explain why you’re home so late.”

“I was on my way out when I was hijacked but one of John’s crew. They’re almost finished with the school grounds and they wanted an opinion on the landscaping.”

“And of course you had to give it.”

“Hey, they wanted MY opinion, Sunshine. Of course I had to give it.”

“You are such an asshole,” Justin said, laughing as he came around the counter to wrap his arms around his hard working landscaper. Justin inhaled the heady scent of his sweaty and grimy Brian. The scent went straight to Justin’s groin.

“You can’t possibly be turned on. I reek!”

“Yeah,” Justin moaned as he lifted Brian’s t-shirt to find a sweaty nipple.

“Justin, if I promise to lay still and let you give me a tongue bath, can I please take a shower first. I’m offending me,” Brian said to the top of Justin’s head. Justin was in the process of doing sinful things to Brian’s nipple with his mouth.

“Oh-hay,” Justin mumbled around the hard nub, not letting go.

“Oh fuck!” Brian groaned. His dick was growing harder and his nipple was becoming over sensitized. Before the sensation became too much for Brian, Justin switched to the other nipple. “Son-of-a-bitch!” Brian complained but did nothing to dislodge the lips. “You are a bad boy.”

“Yeah?” Justin said with an evil smile as he looked up from Brian’s chest. “Do I get punished?”

“Yes, you do and all night long...after I take a shower.”

“Okay,” Justin acquiesced. “But you lay still until I’m done with you.”

“I promise, Sunshine, and you know I don’t lie.”

Justin gave Brian that special smile as Brian left to shower. Justin cleaned up the kitchen, mentally preparing himself to be as bad as he could be for his husband.

*****

“Hey.”

“Hey.”

“How’d it go today?” Ray asked as Gus flopped down on the bed in his suit.

“It sucked and not in a positive life affirming way,” Gus admitted as he rolled over to look at the ceiling.

“Couldn’t have been all that bad. You finished out the day. It’s not like you were fired.”

“I wish I had been fired then I could just go home and pretend this day never happened. But no, I have to go back tomorrow.”

“What happened?”

“I fucked up. Big time, from the minute I walked through the door.”

“But you’re not fired.”

“No, I live to be humiliated another day.”

“No, you live to get it right another day. Use that brain of yours. You juggled two majors in two different colleges and you plan on doing it again this Fall. Learn from your mistakes.”

Gus rolled over to look at his boyfriend. “When did you get to be so smart?” Gus asked, arching his eyebrow.

“I’ve always been this smart. You just haven’t noticed cause I got this killer body,” Ray said with a straight face puffing out his chest.

The boys burst out in a fit of laughter. Afterwards, Gus wiped the laughter induced tears from his eyes.

“God, I needed that. Thank you,” Gus whispered as he leaned over to kiss Ray. “I really needed that.”

“Come on, get that suit off before you wrinkle it.” Gus leapt from the bed.

“Shit, I can almost see my dad’s eyebrow arch,” Gus said as he quickly removed his suit and hung it up. “I’ll need to get it cleaned. I sweat my ass off in it all day.”

“I think your ass is just fine,” Ray said with a leer as he leaned over to get a good look.

“Yeah?”

“Oh yeah, and I’ll prove it to you later after we have dinner and dessert.”

“I thought I was dessert.”

“You’re the whipped cream on my dessert. I got you your favorite cupcakes,” Ray said smugly. “Oooof!” Ray let out a burst of air as he was tackled by Gus and thoroughly kissed. “On the other hand there’s no reason why I can’t have my dessert before we have dinner,” Ray murmured against Gus’ lips.

“Mmmm,” Gus agreed then went back to kissing Ray.

*****

“Jeez-uss!” Brian exclaimed when his brain cleared up enough to form a coherent thought. “Just when I thought you couldn’t surprise me anymore, you do.”

“Yeah?” Justin said smugly.

“Yes, Sunshine, and you know it too. So can the innocent act.” Brian leaned back to get a good look at Justin’s face. “What?”

“What, what?”

“Something’s up, Sunshine, and it ain’t my dick.” Brian and Justin looked down at the exhausted organ as it rested, gathering strength for the next round.

“Umm.”

“Spill.”

“You know the vacant apartment in your building?”

“Our building, and yeah?”

“I have a tenant for it.”

“Okay. What’s the big deal?”

“You may not like them.”

“Why, are they straight? I won’t hold that against them as long as they pay the rent on time.”

“Umm.”

“They can’t pay the rent?”

“Well, not the usual rent.”

“Down on their luck?”

“You could say that.”

“What else? Or more specifically, who are they?”

“Candy Hobbs and her mother.”

“What?!”

Nuff Rope

Chapter 13

“I can’t wait to see Bree,” Justin said as they were in the SUV heading for Bree’s soccer camp.

“Yeah,” Brian said sounding totally disgusted.

“Don’t even try to let on that you’re not excited to see her.

“She’ll probably be wearing high heels and makeup, and look like she’s 25.”

“Of course,” Justin laughed. “High heels and makeup are just what she’ll be wearing to play soccer. And she’s been gone six days, so she’ll have aged at least 20 years.”

Brian turned his eyes from the road long enough to give Justin one of his scary glares. Justin wasn’t having any part of it.

“She’s going to be so happy to see you … us,” Justin added.

“Do you think she’ll remember who we are?” Brian tried to make the question sound sarcastic, but to Justin it merely sounded worried.

“Of course she’ll remember us. She loves her Dada.”

“And her Daddy.”

“Goes without saying.”

They pulled into the parking area at Bree’s camp.

“Dada! Daddy!” a little voice screeched.

As soon as Brian opened the door to the SUV, a tiny blonde flung herself into his arms.

“Squirt,” Brian whispered as he pressed her against his chest. “I missed you.”

“I love you, Dada. I did good. I’m the captain of my soccer team. I made a new friend and the coach wants to meet you.”

“No shit!” Brian said with a chuckle. He was very happy that Bree had been having a good time. But he was even happier to see that she was happy to see them.

“Daddy!” Bree yelled as Justin came around from his side of the vehicle.

“Right here, sweetheart,” Justin said hugging her tight once Brian had released her and passed her on to him.

“I love you, Daddy.”

“I love you right back.”

“Dada, can you meet the coach now?”

“If I must,” Brian replied, his nonchalant veneer firmly back in place. Justin certainly wouldn’t mention the tears in Brian’s eyes as he reluctantly handed Bree to him.

“She’s over there,” Bree said pointing to a tall woman talking to another set of parents. “Come on,” Bree added as she took Brian’s hand and dragged him across the parking lot.

As they approached the rather formidable looking woman, the parents who were talking to her moved on.

“Coach, this is my Dada,” Bree said.

The coach raised her eyebrow and extended her hand.

Brian shook it, saying, “Brian Kinney.”

“Abigail Minton,” the woman said.

“This is my Daddy,” Bree pointed out indicating her other father.

“Justin Taylor,” Justin said as he shook the coach’s hand too.

“Aren’t you the … artist?” Coach Minton asked in surprise.

“That would be me,” Justin replied with a chuckle.

“Very nice to meet you,” the coach said obviously impressed at who Bree’s father was.

“Um, Coach,” Bree piped up. “You said you wanted to meet my Dada not my Daddy.”

“Well, I, um, I’m happy to meet both your parents,” Abigail recovered.

“But this is my Dada,” Bree persisted indicating Brian. “He’s the one who knows everything about soccer.”

“Bree…” Brian half-heartedly protested. He did know a lot about soccer. Maybe not everything, but close.

“Your daughter is one of the best soccer players I’ve seen in a long time,” the coach stated.

“I’m going to Penn State like my brother, but I’m going to play soccer there like my Dada,” Bree informed them.

“I’m sure you will do all of that and more, Bree,” Abigail agreed. “I’ve made Bree captain of one of the teams. You’ll see her play in just a few minutes.”

Brian wore a frown. “Isn’t Bree a little young to be captain?”

“I’m old enough, Dada,” Bree averred.

“Your daughter is not only a good player, she demonstrates excellent leadership qualities. The other girls respect her skill and encouragement. She makes an excellent captain.”

“I see,” Brian said, but it seemed evident that he really didn’t see.

“You better go find your team,” the coach advised. “We’re going to start in a few minutes.”

“’Kay,” Bree said happily. “You’re going to watch me, right?” she asked her fathers.

“Absolutely,” Brian said. Bree gave each of her fathers a hug before running off to get her team organized.

“You don’t like her being captain, do you?” Justin asked as they found some space to put their folding chairs along the side of the playing field.

“I think she’s too young,” Brian said as he sat down.

“The coach doesn’t seem to think so.”

Brian snorted. “Like she knows anything.”

“She must know something if she’s coaching.”

That earned another snort just before the coach walked onto the field with a bullhorn. She welcomed all the family and friends who were in attendance. Then she introduced the captains of the two teams and made a nice fuss over Bree being the youngest captain they had ever had at the camp. Then the game began.

Brian watched with interest. He saw his daughter run rings around most of the other girls. The captain of the other team was almost as good as Bree but she had to be a couple of years older. All the times Brian and the family had played soccer with Bree hadn’t prepared Brian to see how she measured up against girls who were interested in soccer and had obviously played a lot. His daughter was the absolute best. He felt his chest swell with pride and love.

Bree scored a goal during the game, and her team won two to one. That was a good outcome, but Brian was more pleased to see how Bree would talk to a girl who missed a shot or flubbed a kick. Bree offered encouragement and help wherever she could. She especially seemed to be helping one little girl.

When the game was over, Bree came running over to her fathers followed by the little girl who Bree had been talking to so much during the game.

“We won!” Bree said triumphantly.

“That you did, Squirt,” Brian said with a big smile. “Good game.”

“Dada and Daddy, this is my friend Meghan,” Bree said.

“Hello, Meghan,” both fathers replied.

“I got to go find my parents,” Meghan said. “Nice to meet you.” She ran over to some people who seemed to be waiting for her.

“They have cookies,” Bree said. “Over there.”

“Cookies it is,” Brian agreed as he followed Bree to the refreshment table.

*****

It wasn’t long until Brian and Justin were on the road again, heading for Patrick’s camp.

“You feeling better about Bree being captain?” Justin asked after they drove for a bit in silence.

“I guess,” Brian sighed. “She’s an amazing little girl.”

“She’s our amazing little girl.”

“Yeah, she is, isn’t she?” Brian smiled.

“She didn’t forget who you were,” Justin reminded Brian gently.

“Yeah,” Brian agreed. They drove on in silence until they arrived at Patrick’s camp.

Patrick was happy to see them, and wanted to know if they had heard from his dads. Justin informed him that John and Bobby were having a good time, but missed Patrick enormously. Patrick admitted that he missed his dads too. He introduced them to Tom, his new friend, and Tom’s parents.

Soon the game began, with Patrick pitching for his team. Patrick did a good job, giving up just one run, on a homer. He also made a great play on a line drive back to the pitcher’s mound. He caught the ball and threw to first for a double play on the runner who had headed for second. Patrick’s team won 4-1.

“Great game, Little Red,” Brian said as he ruffled Patrick’s hair after the game.

“Thanks, Uncle Bri,” Patrick replied with a big smile.

“Your dads are going to be so sorry they missed your game,” Justin said.

“They’re coming next weekend, aren’t they?” Patrick asked.

“I don’t think a monsoon could keep them away,” Brian said. Patrick giggled. “That was a great play on the line drive.”

“Yeah, I missed one like that the first day we played. I got this,” Patrick informed them as he lifted his shirt. They could see the yellowish area that had faded from purple during the course of the week.

“Shit!” Brian reacted. “That must have hurt.”

“It did,” Patrick said with a smile, “for a while. I’m fine now.”

“Brave lad,” Brian said giving his nephew a hug.

“Thanks,” Patrick mumbled into Brian’s chest. “They have refreshments,” he suggested.

“Great! More cookies,” Brian griped as he and Justin followed Patrick to the refreshment table.

*****

With the first week of being on their own almost over, Brian was looking forward to the second. Even though he was enjoying the freedom of having Justin all to himself, Brian found he wasn’t ready to cope with the ‘empty nest’ feelings he was experiencing. Brian enjoyed his full house and at the moment, it was only he and Beau contemplating their empty nest.

“Dad?” Brian heard Gus say as he answered his cell phone.

“What’s wrong?” Brian asked.

“Everything.”

“Define, everything,” Brian said trying to remain calm, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“I’m sorry, Dad. I really am. I kept thinking orange is the new blue. That that meant something. The colors of the ad looked gross,” Gus babbled. “I didn’t know they were chosen for a reason, so I...”

“You took it upon yourself to change the colors,” Brian surmised as he was trying to follow his son's train of rambling thought.

“Yes. Stacey didn’t call you?”

“No, not yet. Perhaps she thought you’d like to fess up first. What was the result of your thoughtfulness,” Brian snarked.

“The client was pissed and ready to walk out. But Uncle Ken stepped in.”

“You mean he schmoozed.”

“Yeah, and I apologized. I told the client that it was all my idea and that Stac, uh, Ms. Manning had no clue about what I did.”

“Who was the client?” Brian had a sinking feeling in his gut. Eyeconic Eyeglasses were spreading their wings and attempting to break into the New York City market. They didn’t have to use Kinnetik, but wanted to give N’rgy the first shot at the ad.

“Eye...”

“Fucking hell!” Brian said, cutting off Gus. The smug Eyeconics bitch was still in charge and still a bitch. Brian walked to the refrigerator to get himself a beer. He really wanted something stronger but he needed to keep a clear head. Gus’ mumblings brought Brian back to the problem at hand. “What did you just say?”

“Am I fired?”

“Did Stacey fire you?”

“No, not yet.”

“Then until your boss says otherwise, you are still an employee of Kinnetik N’rgy.”

“Thanks, Dad.”

“Don’t thank me. If it were up to me, your ass would be on the next bus outta there. Gus, you should have known better.”

“I know. Dad, can I ask you something?”

“Something else work related?”

“No. Boyfriend related.”

‘Almost as bad,’ Brian thought to himself. “Go ahead,” Brian said taking another gulp of his beer.

“You and Jus, it wasn’t always good, was it?”

“No, I, we both made some foolish mistakes. We discovered long ago that we always have to work at our relationship and take nothing for granted. Gus, did something happen between you and Ray?”

“No, but Jeff said something that bothered me and I don’t know what to do about it.”

“What did he say?”

“Remember that creep at PRIDE? The one who was all over Ray at the parade.”

“I remember.”

“Jeff said he spotted Wayne hanging out with some of their friends and that he was boasting that he and Ray had something going on. That they’ve already done it. I didn’t want to say anything to Ray about it.”

“Why?”

“Because, what if...”

“What if it’s true?”

“Yeah,” Gus said so softly that Brian wasn’t sure he heard him.

“Listen to me, Sonny Boy, never assume.” Gus chuckled nervously. “What?”

“You’re the second person this week to offer me the same advice.”

“Very wise advice. Gus, talk to Raymond. Don’t assume you know what’s best for him or your relationship. I did that more times than I care to admit. I pushed Justin away thinking I knew what was best for him. It ultimately led to a lot of misery and wasted time. Don’t make that same mistake. Ray is a smart, sensitive young man and I believe he’s very honest. Be honest with him.”

“Okay, Pop. I’ll talk to him tonight. Damn! I gotta go, my break is over.”

“Gus, make an appointment with Stacey to discuss your performance. Ask her specifically what your tasks are and what her expectations are. N’rgy’s internship job description may be very different from Kinnetik and Part Deux. Then ask her how you can improve.”

“Okay, Dad, I will."

“And promise me you’ll talk to Ray.”

“I promise, Pop, and I don’t lie. Later, Pop.”

“Later, Sonny Boy.” Brian cut the connection, staring at the bottle on the counter. Beau loped into the kitchen and sat near Brian’s stool, looking up at Brian with big soulful eyes.

“I know, Beau; he has to do it on his own. Just as the Squirt has to grow up. But that doesn’t mean I have to like it,” Brian said with a sigh. Beau laid down with a sigh, resting his head on his paws.

“Good idea,” Brian said as he stood, stretching out the kinks. He was feeling some of the effects of his manual labors. Brian walked into the sun porch, positioned one of the chaises so that he could see his garden then laid down for a nap. When he was settled, Beau came in with grey bunny and laid it next to his sleeping master.

*****

“Brian,” Justin called as he came into the house. There was no answer.

Justin headed to the kitchen where he dropped the groceries he had purchased. He put the milk and meat in the fridge, wondering where Brian could have got to. Having finished the task of putting his purchases away, Justin headed out to the sun porch to see if Brian was outside in his gardens.

Chuckling to himself that Brian would hardly be gardening after his strenuous exercise with the new guy, Matt, at the gardening center, Justin stopped short as he entered the sun porch.

Beau raised his head and looked at Justin, as much as to say, “Be quiet, someone’s sleeping.”

Justin walked over to the chaise where Brian lay sleeping. The grey bunny was pulled against his body, his arm holding it in place on the chaise, as he slept oblivious to being watched. Justin smiled at first. His husband looked so peaceful. Justin knew he had drawn Brian sleeping many times. He loved the vulnerable look on Brian’s face when he slept. The cares of the world, and the demons that Brian had to fight all his life, all faded away when he slept. He looked so content and beautiful today in the warm glow of the summer sun.

After a couple of moments, Justin said gently, “Brian.” Brian stirred slightly. “Brian,” Justin repeated.

“Hm, you’re home,” Brian said his eyes fluttering open.

“Just got here. It’s almost dinner time. Are you hungry?”

Brian stretched, and then winced when some of his muscles grabbed. “I guess I could eat something.”

“I thought we’d have salad and some nice crusty bread that I picked up.” Justin smiled to himself as he realized Brian had sat up still holding the grey bunny on his lap. Brian’s hand ran down the back of the bunny, petting it like it was a real rabbit, as he talked to Justin.

“What are you smiling at?” Brian asked.

Justin glanced at the grey bunny. “That,” he said.

“How did that get here?” Brian asked genuinely surprised.

“I thought you were missing our daughter.”

“I was, but I didn’t bring the bunny out here,” Brian stated.

Beau raised his head and gave a little woof.

“I think our answer to how bunny got here is lying over there on Beau’s bed,” Justin laughed.

“Good dog,” Brian said.

Beau’s ears perked up and his tail gave a wag.

“You are a good dog, Beau,” Justin agreed. “We need you to look after all of us.”

“Don’t tell anybody,” Brian whispered, “but I think Beau misses Bree as much as I do.”

Beau woofed in agreement.

“Come on, big guy. Help me make a salad,” Justin said.

Brian got up from the chaise to follow Justin to the kitchen. He dropped the grey bunny on the chaise. Beau watched them leave then he walked over to the chaise and hopped up on it. He laid down with his head resting against the grey bunny. He had given it to Brian to comfort his master. Now it was his turn to remember the little girl he was missing, along with his other family. Beau fell asleep in an instant.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 14

“What are you going to wear to the dance tonight?” Meghan asked as the girls walked off the soccer field together. They had just completed a series of drills.

“I don’t know,” Bree said with a frown. “Do you think anybody will dance?”

Meghan shrugged. “I don’t know. But, um, will you help me pick out something to wear?”

“Sure,” Bree replied. “I think I saw a shorts outfit in your suitcase that would look nice.”

Meghan smiled. “You know a lot about clothes. How come you know that, when you don’t have a mommy?”

“My Dada knows a lot about fashion,” Bree replied knowledgably. “He looks good when he gets dressed up. I told you he helps me with what to wear.”

“Your Dada must be very smart.”

“Very smart,” Bree agreed with a bob of her ponytail. “My Daddy’s very smart too … but in a different way.”

“Different?”

“Yeah, he’s an artist. He knows a lot about art and about helping people and about cooking.”

“He makes the good porridge, right?”

“Yep, almost as good as Hudson’s.”

“You were going to tell me about Hudson.”

“Oh yeah. Let’s get a soda and some cookies and I’ll tell you all about her.”

*****

“Are you going to the dance tonight?” Tom asked Patrick.

“I think we have to go.”

“We do?” Tom asked horrified. “Are you going to dance?”

“No,” Patrick replied emphatically. “I don’t know how to dance.”

“Me either,” Tom said with relief.

“We better get ready for practice,” Patrick advised.

*****

Matt walked into the garden centre. He asked Janine if Todd was in his office. When she responded in the affirmative, Matt tapped on the door frame to get Todd’s attention.

“What can I do for you?” Todd asked looking up at Matt from where he was working on his computer.

“I got today’s jobs all done,” Matt informed his boss.

“Good man.”

“I … I even got a compliment.”

“A compliment?”

“Yeah, Mrs. Jackson out on Lake Road said that her grass was cut better today than it had ever been cut before,” Matt said proudly.

“That’s good work.”

“She wanted me to pass that on to you.”

“Well, now you’ve done that.”

“Yes, but…”

“Something else?”

“Mr. Kinney told me that I might be able to get ahead in this job if I learned more about weeds and flowers. He said he might help me.”

“He mentioned that to me too,” Todd said as he rifled through the papers on his desk. “I picked up this course guide at the junior college. They’re offering several gardening courses this fall.”

“Oh? School,” Matt said with a frown.

“You don’t like school?”

“Not much. I … didn’t do very well there.”

“Maybe you’ll do better at something you like,” Todd suggested.

“Do you think they’ll let me in? I never got my high school diploma,” Matt informed his boss.

“These are general interest courses. I don’t think there are any prerequisites.”

“That’s good.”

“Anyway, have a look at the course descriptions, and if you see something that would help you advance in this business, consider taking it.”

Matt nodded. “I’ll have a look.” He turned to leave.

“And Matt, you have the job … cutting grass right now, but with chance of advancement as you prove yourself.”

“Thanks, Boss,” Matt said happily before he left the office.

*****

“They’re here!” Meghan said excitedly. “They’re getting off the bus. How do I look?”

“You look nice,” Bree told her friend. She had helped Meghan select a shorts outfit. It was pale yellow with a blue flower in the middle of the tank top. Bree knew it was nothing she would wear, but it suited Meghan.

Bree had on her best pink shorts outfit. The shorts and top were finely tailored and fit Bree perfectly. Her Dada had bought it for her at the beginning of the summer. She had managed to get her hair into a passable ponytail at one side of her head, but her Dada could have done it better. She placed a shiny barrette in the other side of her hair and decided that would have to do. She slipped on her matching pink Vans.

“You look … great,” Meghan said in awe.

“Thanks,” Bree said. “Let’s go.”

The girls left the bunkhouse and walked towards the mess hall where the dance was being held. The boys had all gone inside. The counselors had told the girls who were from ages 7-10 that the boys of the same age from the camp up the road would be brought there for the dance. At the same time the girls who were 11-13 were taken by bus to the boys’ camp for a dance with boys of that age group. The adults wanted to keep everything age appropriate.

As Bree and Meghan approached the entrance to the mess hall, one of the older girls arrived too. She looked the two girls up and down. “You look ridiculous in those outfits,” the girl said to them. Meghan looked crestfallen.

“Like you would know, wearing that stupid black thing,” Bree retorted. Nobody hurt her friend’s feelings and got away with it.

“Hmppfft!” the girl snorted before going into the dining hall.

“Thanks for telling her off,” Meghan said meekly.

“She’s stupid. She doesn’t know nothin’.” Bree took Meghan’s hand and they walked into the mess hall. The lights had been dimmed and music was playing. Nobody was dancing. Everyone sat around the outside of the room looking uncomfortable. Most of the boys had raided the refreshment table and were pigging out on soda and chips.

“Bree!” a voice called. Bree turned to see who it was.

“Patrick!” Bree gasped. “I didn’t know you’d be here.”

“I am,” Patrick said with a big smile as he walked over to the two girls. Bree introduced him to Meghan and they found some chairs to sit down and talk. Bree told Patrick about her soccer games and Patrick told about his exploits in baseball, including his bruise. That earned a solicitous hug from Bree.

The girl in black walked by at that moment and made some mumbled comment.

“That girl isn’t very nice,” Meghan informed Patrick.

“She seems … evil,” Patrick said.

Bree and Meghan laughed.

“Dance with me, Patrick?” Bree asked batting her eyelashes at her cousin.

“Um, nobody else is dancing.”

“We can be first.”

“I … I don’t know.”

“Come on,” Bree pleaded.

“Oh, all right,” Patrick agreed. He allowed Bree to take his hand, and they walked out onto the empty floor. “Everyone’s watching,” Patrick said self-consciously.

“Pretend we’re at one of the family celebrations. ‘Member when you danced with me?”

“Yeah,” Patrick said as he placed his hands on Bree’s waist. She put her hands on his shoulders and they swayed to the music.

When the song ended there were four or five other couples on the floor. Bree and Patrick had got the dance started.

*****

“Did you take dance lessons?” Meghan asked Bree as the girls were escorted back to their bunkhouses. The dance had concluded and the boys from the baseball camp were all loaded back onto their buses, then taken back to their camp. Patrick blushed as Bree gave him an enthusiastic hug before he left. Bree missed her fathers but realized just how much she missed her Patrick and her uncles too.

“Nope,” Bree smiled.

“You dance real good.”

“I’ve been dancing my whole life,” Bree said with all of her seven years of vast experience behind her.

“Really?” Meghan asked duly impressed.

“Yup. My daddies love to dance.”

“Your daddies dance? With each other?” Meghan asked incredulously. “Wow, my mommy and daddy never dance together.”

“Never? Why?”

“I don’t know. Mommy says she has two left feet and daddy says dancing is for sissies.”

“My daddies aren’t sissies,” Bree said with a frown. “My daddies are, are, DADDIES. And they dance real good together. And they dance all the time, even when there’s no music.”

“But how can you dance with no music?”

“I’m not sure,” Bree replied as they were getting ready for bed. “But I member we had a party and my Dada put on some music and it was real loud and fast.” Before Bree climbed up on her bunk, she demonstrated the dance moves she saw some of her uncles do to the thumpa thumpa music. “But my daddies danced real slow like me and Patrick were dancing. And then the song finished but they kept on dancing.”

“Wooowww,” Meghan said with amazement.

“I miss my daddies,” Bree said softly as she climbed up to her bunk and snuggled under her sheet. “I miss my grey bunny too,” she mumbled into her pillow.

*****

“Raaay-mond! I see your boyfriend let you out for a breather,” Wayne snarked as Ray came into the diner to buy lunch for Gus. Gus was up to his eyeballs in display boards and making poster sized copies. He couldn’t stop to get lunch. So Ray thought he’d be a considerate boyfriend by picking up a couple of hearty sandwiches at the local diner. Unfortunately, Wayne was sitting at the counter with some of their mutual acquaintances.

“How ya doin’, Ray?” Wayne continued.

“What do you want, Wayne?”

“Nothing, just wondering why you brought the troll back to New York with you,” Wayne sneered as the guys laughed.

“He’s not a troll. The only troll I see around here is you,” Ray snapped back. The guys whooped and hollered at Ray’s jibe.

“I still don’t know what you see in him.”

“It’s real simple, Wayne. And if you weren’t trying to prove what a fucking dog you are, maybe you’d figure it out,” Ray said as he waited for his order.

“Yeah? Enlighten me.”

“He makes me laugh, plain and simple. He’s nice, smart and we’re friends. Something you and me are never gonna be,” Ray emphatically said as he paid for his sandwiches then left the diner.

“We’ll see,” Wayne mumbled as he threw down some bills on the counter then left the diner too. Quickly seeing that Ray was nowhere in sight, Wayne went home.

*****

“My fucking back,” Brian grumbled as he stood up in the middle of a patch of weeds. Fortunately for him, the weeds were only weeds and not poison ivy as the owners had feared. Brian quickly made note of the poison ivy patches hidden in the old neglected garden and had called in the experts to remove them before his crew started working.

Brian had been asked in as a consultant to resurrect an old garden that was situated behind the local church, of all places. It was a small church with an even smaller congregation. The church elders reasoned that if the gardens were made attractive the younger members of the church would consider holding their wedding receptions there in good weather. The garden was large enough for other events as well.

The church had a limited budget but Brian was experienced with budgets and assured the church elders that he could work a miracle. Brian chuckled as he wiped his brow then dug into his work bucket for a bottle of ice water. He had a reputation in his younger days for being the devil himself and now he was standing in the shadow of a church attempting to breathe life back into a poor old garden.

“Mr. Kinney?” the pastor called out to Brian as he walked out of the rectory back door.

“Brian, please,” he said as he wiped his dirty hand against pants before taking the pastor’s hand.

“You’re doing God’s work, Brian. I’m not afraid of a little dirt.”

“I’m not sure that pulling weeds and turning over soil can be considered God’s work.”

“I’m sure,” the pastor responded with confidence. Brian shrugged his shoulders. Who was he to argue. “We should have thought about doing this a long time ago,” the pastor added, with some regret in his voice as he looked around. “It’s too late to take advantage of it this year.”

“I don’t see why. We can overload the garden with annuals for now. We have plenty of flats that are in bloom. The bulbs and perennials will sprout next year. If we have a warm Fall, you can hold your events into October.”

The pastor nodded as he contemplated the possibilities. “And next year?”

“We’ll be back in early Spring to fill in gaps with more annuals. In a few years the perennials will fully grow in and start to spread. You won’t need to fill in with annuals then.”

“And maintenance?”

“That’s up to you. We can train someone if you have your own gardener or you can hire the garden center for a yearly fee. We’ll also clear away the snow,” Brian added. He was automatically making a pitch.

“Snow removal too?”

“We like to provide full service but there’s no obligation. You talk it over with the church elders and just let Todd know what services you’d like.”

“Thank you, Brian. I’ll do just that.” Before the pastor went back inside to get out of the August heat, he turned back. “You don’t strike me as a man who does manual labor for a living.”

Brian smiled. “Pretty observant.”

“In my line of work, it pays to be observant.” Brian and the pastor laughed at the pun.

“Normally, I don’t. I sit behind a desk most of the time. Gardening became a hobby of mine. I found it helps to clear out the cobwebs, and gar-gar as my daughter likes to call it brought me closer to my children. I just recently decided to take my attention to detail a bit further.”

The pastor thought for a moment. “Did you have to redo the edges of your lawn too?” the pastor asked Brian.

“Yep.” The pastor nodded in understanding then let Brian get back to his work.

Just as Brian finished off his water, his cellphone rang. Brian smiled at the number. “Sunshine! And how are you this fine afternoon? Where are you on this fine afternoon? I woke up all alone with just a note saying you had things to do, people to see.”

“I’m at the gallery, Bri. My show is opening soon. You remember my show, don’t you? Or has the sun addled your brain?”

“Very funny. Ha. Ha. I didn’t forget, but while you’re playing with pretty pictures I’m getting dirt and cow manure under my nails.” Brian looked down and winced at the state of his fingernails.

“Poor you,” Justin snarked then suddenly became serious. “Bri, I’m going to try to convince Candy and her mother to move out of that hell hole and into the vacant apartment in your building.”

“Our building and that’s fine. Did you speak with Dr. Nick?” Justin had asked Nick to go over Janet’s health record to verify all that could be done has been done. Janet gave her permission but it took all of Justin’s powers of persuasion.

“Yeah. He mentioned some treatments that will help to keep Janet comfortable, but he agreed that a nice clean environment will help. He’s going to arrange for a hospice nurse to come in.”

“Hospice? I didn’t think it was that bad.”

“It is and I’m going to ask Bobby to help too.”

“Justin, I think she needs the nurse more.”

“She’ll need to make arrangements, Bri.”

“Okay, that makes sense. Go forth, Sunshine and do what you need to do. I have weeds to beat into submission.” Justin’s laugh warmed Brian’s heart and went straight to his dick. “Later, Sunshine,” Brian whispered as he took out another bottle of water to cool himself down.

“Later!”

They both had work to do.

*****

“May I please speak with Chris?” Janet asked as she stood at the door of the Hobbs residence which was really the family home of his wife.

“Whom shall I say is calling?” a rather stiff looking gentleman asked at the door.

“Janet Cummings, an old school...friend,” Janet replied. She had come to Chris’ house hoping to convince him to do his duty and take care of Candy when Janet was gone.

“One moment, please. You may wait here,” the butler said indicating Janet should wait in the entrance foyer. After some time, the man was back. Janet thought he was wearing a smug look on his face. “The master is not receiving today. He requests that you make an appointment in a couple of months.”

“That may be too late,” she pleaded to no avail. Then Janet was unceremoniously shown the door.

*****

“Justin?” Bobby said when he answered his cellphone. He and John were in a rowboat on the Central Park lake.

“Bobby, I hate to disturb you on your vacation but I need your help.”

“Sure. Now?”

“No it can wait till you get back “

“O-kay,” Bobby said perplexed, but he heard the worry in Justin’s voice.

“Justin, is there something John and I should know?”

“No, well maybe, I’m not sure. Just bone up on guardianship of minor children,” Justin said as he hung up.

“Okay. Wait! Who?!” Bobby said standing up and nearly tipping over the boat.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 15

Bree and Meghan were sitting in the mess hall finishing up their breakfast. The two weeks at camp were almost over. Today was the big game, the final game before they left camp to go home.

“Are your daddies coming for the game?” Meghan asked.

“Yeah, I can’t wait for them to get here,” Bree replied.

“I hope I score a goal so my mommy and daddy can see what I’ve learned.”

“I think you will. You play real good now.”

“Thanks,” Meghan replied with a big smile. She felt that she had improved a lot since the beginning of the camp. She knew she was much more confident. “I want my daddy to be proud of me.”

“Isn’t your daddy proud of you all the time?” Bree asked, puzzled by Meghan’s comment. Her daddies always seemed to be proud of her, except when she was really bad.

“Sometimes I think he likes my brother more than me. My daddy loves sports, so I want to be good for him.”

“Shouldn’t you be good for yourself first?”

“Um…” Meghan started to say something, but she wasn’t sure how to answer Bree’s question.

“Attention, girls!” Abigail Minton called out. The girls quieted down. “Today is your final day of camp. I want to tell you all how happy the counselors and I are at the progress made by each and every one of you since your arrival here. We hope you’ll have a great game today. Play hard and enjoy yourselves.”

The girls clapped loudly for the coach and their counselors who smiled at the group of girls, pleased by the response from their charges.

“Oh, and make sure you pack all your belongings after breakfast. Check the closets and drawers so that you don’t leave anything behind. You’ll be going home with your parents after the game.”

“I hate packing,” Bree said as they headed back to their bunkhouse after breakfast. “My Dada usually does it for me.”

“I don’t mind packing,” Meghan said. “I can help you.”

“That would be good,” Bree agreed. Meghan smiled happily.

*****

“Are you ready to go home today?” Tom asked Patrick as they finished up breakfast at baseball camp.

“Yeah, I’ve had fun here, and I learned quite a bit,” Patrick said thoughtfully. “But I’ll be happy to see my dads today. I missed them. I’m ready to go home.”

“Me too,” Tom agreed. “Can we keep in touch after camp?” he asked, his voice rather tentative.

Patrick grinned. “Sure, that would be great.”

“Maybe our dads can fix it so we can meet up.”

“Sure.”

Tom wondered why Patrick was so quiet. “Are your dads going to make it to the game today?”

“They said they would,” Patrick answered. “I hope they get back from New York in time.”

“Yeah. They can see what a good pitcher you are.”

Patrick smiled. “My Poppa will be proud if I get to pitch today.”

“I hope my dad will be proud too,” Tom replied. He didn’t sound very sure of that though.

“He’ll be very proud of you, Tom,” Patrick assured him. “We should go pack like the coach said.”

“Yeah,” Tom concurred. They headed for their bunkhouse.

*****

“Your little girl is coming home today,” Justin said smugly as Brian was driving them to Bree’s camp.

“That’s quite the newsflash, Sunshine,” Brian replied sarcastically.

“Don’t pretend like you’re not excited.”

“Haven’t we had this conversation before?”

“Maybe something similar.”

“I’ll be glad to have Bree home,” Brian admitted. “But then she’s going to start piano lessons, and then school, and probably university in a month or two.”

Justin laughed heartily. “You are such a worry wart.”

“I never used to worry about anything until I met you,” Brian said pointedly.

Justin was taken aback for a moment. He didn’t want to be the source of Brian’s worry. Then a smile crossed his handsome face. “That’s because you never cared enough about anything to worry about it,” he informed his husband.

“Is that right?”

“Yep, and now you have a home and a loving family to be concerned about. To say nothing about a hot, sexy partner who keeps you satisfied every minute of every day.”

“Is that what my hot sexy partner does?” Brian asked with a smirk. “I’ll have to introduce him to you one of these days.”

“Asshole!” Justin reacted. He gave Brian’s arm a swat.

“Hey, driving here. Keep your hands off,” Brian chuckled.

“I haven’t kept my hands off you all week,” Justin reminded him with a lustful grin.

“All two weeks.”

“True.”

“But now we’ll have to lock our door and limit our … activities to our bedroom.”

“Is that such a bad thing?”

“Not bad at all,” Brian admitted. “However, I did enjoy fucking you on most of the surfaces at Edna’s Treasures.”

“Yeah, I think we got everything scrubbed down,” Justin laughed.

“What’s a little spunk among family?” Brian countered.

“Eiw, gross!”

“Don’t sweat it, Sunshine. No one will ever know what we did while they were away.”

“Wanna bet?”

“What do you mean?” Brian asked with a frown.

“They all know you, and me, so well that they don’t even have to guess what we’ve been doing ever since Bree and your brother left.”

“You think?” Brian smirked.

“I know.”

“I could always feign innocence. I’ll tell them I’ve been digging in gardens and shoveling cow manure ever since they left.”

“Yeah, you’re so good at feigning innocence,” Justin chuckled.

“Twat,” Brian responded as he took the cut off to Bree’s camp.

*****

“Do you think we’ll make it in time?” Bobby asked as John was driving them to Patrick’s camp.

John and Bobby had decided to stay one more night in New York, and then get up before the crack of dawn to drive back for Patrick’s game at camp.

“We’re doing fine,” John said simply.

“We should have come back last night.”

“No, we deserved our vacation … all of it,” John replied.

“It was … great!” Bobby said. “I only love you more every day.”

John smiled. “I didn’t think I could ever be this happy. You have made my life complete.”

“Yeah,” Bobby agreed with a satisfied look on his handsome face. “But I don’t want to disappoint Patrick.”

“We’ll be there in time,” John assured his husband. “Even if we don’t see the first pitch, we’ll be there before the game is over.”

“And what if Patrick is throwing that first pitch?” Bobby asked.

“Oh, I never thought about that,” John admitted. He stepped down hard on the accelerator.

*****

Brian and Justin had gotten to the camp with plenty of time to spare. While Bree’s team was going through their warm-ups and last minute instruction, the boys packed her belongings into Justin’s Cherokee. Patrick’s camp had coordinated their games so that his big game was later in the afternoon. Bree, Brian and Justin were planning to go to his game.

“Come on, Bri, I want to get a good seat,” Justin whined as they were loading up the back of the SUV.

“If you’re that worried, go to the bleachers and save me a seat. I want to make sure the bags are secure.”

“How secure can two bags be?”

“Secure enough so that they don’t roll around. Bree said she made us all some things out of clay. She’d be devastated if anything got broken,” Brian explained as he carefully bungeed down the bags.

“Oh,” Justin replied thoughtfully then he smiled radiantly. The big bad ‘heartless’ Brian Kinney was taking the time to make sure a little girl’s treasures would make it home intact. “Okay. I’ll get us a couple bottles of water and save you a seat,” Justin said as he discreetly kissed Brian’s cheek before sprinting back toward the field.

“You do that,” Brian mumbled from inside the hatch of the Cherokee, intent on completing the job at hand. When he was satisfied Bree’s bags wouldn’t budge, Brian joined his spouse.

“Ms. Claire, fancy meetin’ you here,” Brian drawled as he kissed Claire’s cheek before he sat on the bench. Claire and Steve had decided to take in both games as well.

“And where else would I be? This is a big day for Bree,” Claire replied. Steve nodded in agreement.

“Nowhere,” Brian agreed with a smile. His heart was full of love and pride. Bree was growing up surrounded by love. Something that Brian had never dreamed of when he was Bree’s age. He leaned over to kiss Claire’s cheek. Justin patted Brian’s arm, sensing what Brian was thinking. Before things got way too lesbionic, Bree’s team ran out onto the field and they all cheered.

*****

“You scored the winning goal!” Justin shouted as Bree ran off the field into her Daddy’s waiting arms. The score had been tied two all when Bree’s fancy footwork paid off. She was able to snatch away the ball to score the tie breaking goal. Brian stood to the side marveling at the matching sunshine smiles his blond beauties were sporting as they hugged and laughed. His heart swelled.

“They are beautiful,” Steve, the normally stoic big man murmured loud enough for Brian to hear. Steve and Claire were waiting at the sidelines with Brian and several other cheering onlookers.

“Yes,” was all that Brian was capable of saying at the moment. Just then Bree became surrounded by her teammates as they all jumped up and down, screeching with joy.

“You’re a lucky man,” Steve added with a pat to Brian’s back.

“Yes, I am,” Brian got out just before Bree launched herself into her Dada’s arms.

*****

“We made it,” Bobby said as he and John pulled into the parking lot of Patrick’s camp. They hurried out of the Navigator to get to the stands.

“Over here!” Justin called out as he stood to wave the guys over. Hugs and kisses were passed all around just before the singing of the National Anthem.

“Play ball!” called the umpire and the game commenced with Patrick throwing the starting pitch.

*****

It was the bottom of the ninth, two outs and the tying run on second. Patrick was up at bat with one strike. He was tired and his chest and pitching arm were aching. The August sun was beating down making heat waves ripple across the turf.

“Concentrate,” Bobby said softly as he intensely watched his son. “Pick your moment, don’t let it pick you,” he said as his eyes flicked back to the pitcher then down to the catcher signaling behind Patrick. “Fast ball,” he murmured. “You can do this. You can do this.”

The pitcher let the ball fly, Patrick zoomed in on the ball, watching it spin toward him then, “CRACK!” Patrick caught a piece of it. He took off like a shot not knowing if it was enough. The player on second scored as Patrick’s ball soared toward the outfield. The ball flew over the pitcher toward centerfield but the boy in the outfield misjudged Patrick’s strength and was a little too far in. Patrick made it to second base and for a second he held on.

“Run! Run!” Bobby shouted more to himself than to Patrick, as they were sitting too far up the bleachers to be heard. Bobby knew there was power in Patrick’s long lanky Kinney legs. As if Patrick heard his father, and before the outfielder could fully recover the ball, Patrick ran.

Passing third base, Patrick thought he heard, his father.

“Slide! Slide! He doesn’t have it,” Bobby yelled. Patrick slid toward home, his long arms outstretched just as the outfielder threw toward home.

When the dust settled... “SAFE!” called the umpire then Patrick felt himself hoisted up on the shoulders of his teammates.

“Yes!” Bobby and John shouted. “That’s my boy!” they said again, hugging and laughing. Bree, not all that familiar with the rules of baseball, jumped up and down, understanding well enough that her Patrick helped to win the game.

Slowly, the family made its way down to the field as the teams lined up to shake hands. Patrick stood tall, easily visible above most of the other boys with his red hair gleaming fire in the sun.

“Poppa!” Patrick shouted as he made out his father in the crowd.

“Patrick!” Bobby called out as he made it through the crowd. The red-heads hugged tight, patting each other on the back. “I am so damn proud of you,” Bobby said with tears of joy glistening in his eyes.

John stood on the sideline waiting, taking it all in as his family made it over to his son. Dr. Dan and Emily were also there. They were sitting on the other side of the field, watching the game just as they did when their own son was playing. Rachel and George were adding their congratulations as well.

Brian sidled up to his brother and nudged his shoulder. The Kinney brother’s briefly gazed into each other’s eyes. They smiled knowingly as Brian patted his brother’s back, acknowledging that they were the luckiest men on the planet.

Rachel kissed the boy she called ‘nephew,’ smiling softly, her mother and Claire at her side offering silent support for the sacrifices Rachel had made. As mothers they felt her pain, longing and pride. Patrick had an extra long hug for the woman he called ‘aunt.’ He had been told the truth several years ago when he was old enough to understand. Patrick had a special place in his heart for his aunt.

“Paaatwick!” Bree called out. Her petite body shoved the taller ones around her so she could get to her Patrick. Patrick grinned ear to ear as they hugged. He even allowed Bree to kiss his cheek and didn’t wipe it off.

As John got in his hugs, Brian made a suggestion. “I think this calls for a barbecue!” The family all agreed. John and Bobby quickly loaded up Patrick’s gear into the Navigator as Patrick said goodbye to his camp buddies. Then the family caravanned back to Edna’s Treasures for a celebratory feast.

Later that night when the cottage was settled, Brian and Justin took a moonlit stroll to the stream. Their two weeks of solitude was over and they were very happy about it.

“So I guess this means we can’t fuck all over the cottage anymore,” Justin said wistfully as he hopped up on the great rock.

“Nope,” Brian said as he stood in front of his spouse, in between Justin’s thighs. He hung his arms over Justin’s shoulders. “We’ll just have to wait until next summer when the kids go away to camp again and Bobby spirits my brother away,” Brian stated with his tongue firmly planted in his cheek.

“Sounds like you have it all planned out,” Justin responded with a smirk.

“Never let it be said that Brian Kinney leaves anything for the last minute.”

“You are the epitome of organization.”

“Does that mean I can organize a kiss out of you?” Brian said leaning in closer to Justin’s ruby red lips.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Justin said breathlessly leaning up to meet Brian’s lips as they descended upon his own. The boys kissed, their tongues exploring, promising so much more.

“How about a stream-side fuck?” Brian suggested.

“I don’t know. What if a big bad frog hops close?” Justin teased.

“Let him get his own Sunshine, you’re already taken,” Brian bravely quipped with another kiss. The local night noises of crickets and frogs were singing happily by their little stream.

“My big brave prince,” Justin cooed. However, a loud croaking of a bullfrog persuaded Brian to change his mind.

“On the other hand, we do have a big comfortable bed and central air conditioning.”

“Very true,” Justin agreed nonchalantly as he hopped down from the rock. He would never mention his husband’s feet of clay. Justin took Brian’s hand, leading him back to the path and on toward the cottage.

They were almost to the sun porch door when Brian’s cell rang. Brian arched his brow at the number. They stood just outside the door as Brian took the call.

“Sonny Boy? What’s up?”

“Dad, I think I want to come home,” Gus said disappointedly.

“What’s wrong?” Brian asked, shrugging his shoulders when Justin patted his arm with concern.

“I guess I’m just not cut out for this business. I can’t seem to do anything right.”

“Gus, why don’t you let me be the judge of that? What happened?”

“Stacey was giving a pitch to this new beer company and I kept dropping the boards and then I backed into the table that held the beer and one fell and it exploded and glass went everywhere and...”

“GUS!” Brian shouted to break the loop Gus seemed to be caught on. “Breathe. Did anyone get hurt?”

“Yeah.”

“Who?”

“Me.”

Brian’s heart stopped for a second. Then he took a breath. “How bad?”

“A couple of stitches.”

“Why wasn’t I called?”

“I’m over eighteen, I asked them not to. But Uncle Ken and Uncle Simon insisted I call you.”

“And I’m glad they did. Are you all right? Not badly injured?”

“Only my pride.”

“We can fix that. Is Raymond there?”

“Yeah, right here.”

“May I speak to him?”

“Sure,” Gus said dejectedly as he passed his phone to Ray.

“Ray? Just answer me yes or no.”

“Okay.”

“Is he hurt bad?”

“No.”

“Really just his pride?”

“Yeah.”

"So I don't need to fly there tonight?"

"No."

“Good. Your GLC, is it holding any summer dances? He’s still too young for clubs.”

“Yes, tonight.”

“Take him. I’ll get Stacey to give him a couple of days off to get his head screwed on straight. Beer bottles shouldn’t shatter that way. Something stinks.”

“We didn’t think of that.”

“That’s why they pay me the big bucks. Let me speak to your boyfriend.”

“Okay.”

“Dad?”

“Gus, do what Ray tells you and we'll talk more tomorrow afternoon.”

“But?”

“Goodnight, Gus. I love you and I’m very proud of you. Go out and have fun.”

“But...”

“And call your sister tomorrow, her team won!”

“But...”

“Night, Sonny Boy.”

“Night, Dad. I love you too.” Brian cut the connection.

“Is he all right?” Justin asked, worried.

“He’ll be fine. He’s learning the hard way that life isn’t always that easy.”

“Hmm, like I learned the hard way?”

“You mean all that hard work you had to do, deep into the night?”

“Something like that. Why don’t I show you just how hard working I can be?”

“Lead on, McSunshine,” Brian said as he slid open the door for Justin.

Nuff Rope

Chapter 16

“Stacey? Brian Kinney.”

“Gus called you.”

“Yes, he did.”

“I didn’t expect him to go running to daddy, but I guess I should have.”

“He’s ready to quit and come home,” Brian said bluntly.

“Quit? Why?”

“He thinks he can’t do anything right.”

“When he got here, he thought he couldn’t do anything wrong. He was pretty full of himself,” Stacey explained.

“And you decided to take him down a peg or two.”

“Well, I thought…”

“Stacey, he doesn’t have any pegs left,” Brian told her keeping his voice even.

“I didn’t realize…”

“You thought he was like me … able to handle whatever you dished out.”

“Yeah, I guess I did,” Stacey admitted.

“Well, he’s very young. He has barely any experience in business.”

“Okay, I should have been a little gentler with him, but he also…”

“I know,” Brian interrupted. “He had a swelled head when he went to New York. Everything he did at my branch in Harrisburg turned to gold. He thought the same thing was going to happen with you.”

“And all he did was mix up boards and drop things,” Stacey explained.

“I think you scared him.”

“Scared him?”

“You’re pretty formidable when you choose to be. I seem to remember that you put me in my place a time or two.”

“In New York…”

“I know, you have to be tough as nails. I’m not making excuses for my son, but I also don’t want him held to a higher standard than anyone else because he’s my son,” Brian stated firmly.

“Understood.”

“Good.”

“I’ll see what I can do to make things right.”

“I’d appreciate that.”

“Consider it done.”

“Oh, and Stacey…”

“Yes?”

“Don’t let him off scott free either.”

“Never,” Stacey said with a chuckle before she hung up.

Brian pulled the phone away from his ear. He looked at it for a moment before placing it back in its cradle in his attic office at Edna’s Treasures. He leaned back in his chair wondering if he had done the right thing. He didn’t want to interfere with Gus. He wanted his son to make his own way. But he wanted that done fairly. He had a feeling Gus’ attitude and his last name had made Stacey be harder on him than she would have been with any other intern. He hoped Stacey could straighten matters out.

*****

“Hey, Squirt,” Brian said as he sat down on the edge of Bree’s bed. “Time to get up.”

“Tired,” Bree replied as her eyes fluttered open.

“It’s ten o’clock in the morning.”

“Ten?”

“Yes, ten.”

“I was tired,” Bree said with a huge yawn.

“No kidding, but I think it’s time you and grey bunny got up and had some breakfast.”

“I love my grey bunny.” Bree hugged the stuffed animal to her chest. “I love my bed. I love my room.”

Brian chuckled. “Are you happy to be home?”

Bree nodded. “I loved camp, but two weeks is … a long time.”

“Yes, it is … a very long time,” Brian agreed. “Did you have fun at camp?”

“Yep, and I made a new friend and … I scored the winning goal,” Bree crowed now fully awake.

“Yes, you did,” Brian concurred as he pulled his daughter into a major hug. “Are you ready to get up?”

“Will daddy make me porridge?”

“He started it before I came to get you.”

“Yum,” Bree said, and that was that.

*****

“Come in, Gus. Have a seat,” Stacey said as she called Gus into her office. She had done a lot of thinking since Brian’s phone call.

“Um, am I fired?” Gus asked with a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. “I know I screwed up. I’m really sorry about dropping the boards.”

“Gus, hold up,” Stacey ordered holding up her hand to stop his outburst. “Are you always this nervous?”

“N…Nervous?” Gus asked.

“Yes, nervous, as in full of nerves which causes a person to make foolish mistakes and … drop things.”

Gus stared at his boss. What was she asking him? Was this a trick question? How should he respond? Maybe it would be best to make a stupid response. Then she’d send him home and put him out of his misery. Except that he’d be letting his father down, letting the family down, letting himself down.

“Gus,” Stacey was saying as he tuned back in to what was going on. “Gus?”

“Um, yes, sorry, just trying to decide how to answer you.”

“That’s about the most honest thing you’ve said to me since you came here.”

“Huh?”

“I think you heard me, Gus.”

“Yes, yes, I did, but I don’t understand…”

“I guess that’s been our problem since the very beginning,” Stacey explained. “I should have sat you down and talked to you about my expectations for you right from the outset.”

“That would have been great,” Gus admitted with a sigh. “I dressed all wrong for New York the first day, and Ray told me I should change, and then I was late and everything went downhill from there.”

“Gus, because you are Brian’s son, I may have had higher expectations than I should have.”

“No, Ms. Manning, you should have high expectations of me. I just didn’t live up to them.” Gus hung his head dejectedly, looking down between his legs.

“Gus, that’s not true … entirely. I need to remember that you’re just an intern, just starting out. And you need to remember that too. You’re not your father, and nobody expects you to be. At least not yet, but maybe someday.” Stacey smiled at the young man as he looked up at her.

“Yeah, I tried to do too much, and it all turned out wrong.” Gus shook his head at the folly of what he had done.

“Then what do you say about starting over again … with a fresh slate.”

“Really? I’d like that a lot.”

“Then consider it done … and so there are no more misunderstandings, this is what I expect…”

*****

“So camp was good for you too, Patrick?” Justin asked as both families sat around the breakfast table at Edna’s Treasures. Not only Bree had found it difficult to get up.

“It was great,” Patrick enthused.

“You played real good in your game,” Bree told him.

“Thanks, Bree. I wish I could have seen you score the winning goal.”

“I think Grandma Claire may have that recorded,” John laughed. “She told me all about it after Patrick’s game. She was very proud of both you children.”

Patrick and Bree beamed at the praise.

“Daddy, the next time I go to camp, can I take my grey bunny with me?” Bree asked.

“Did any of the other children have stuffed animals with them?” Justin asked.

“Yeah, little ones.”

“Grey bunny is quite large.”

“I don’t care. I missed him,” Bree stated.

“You can do whatever you want,” Justin said. “Right, Brian?”

“Sure,” Brian said non-committally. “What did you do without grey bunny to sleep with you?”

“Meghan and me slept together the first night,” Bree said. “She was crying and I didn’t want her to be scared.”

“Were you scared?”

“A little bit,” Bree admitted. “It’s hard with all those girls and I didn’t know any of them, and I missed my daddies and my Patrick and my uncles and everybody.”

“I missed you too, Bree,” Patrick said earning a sunshine smile from the little girl. “That first night was kind of lonely.”

“Yeah,” Bree agreed.

“You don’t have to go to camp next year if you don’t want to,” Brian said hopefully, thinking that maybe Bree had changed her mind about camp.

“Oh no, Dada, Coach will be expecting me next year. She said she thought I’d play even better.”

“And so you will,” Bobby told her.

Everyone smiled at the little girl, but Brian’s smile had a wistful quality that only Justin saw.

*****

“She’s fine,” the doctor reassured Leda and Jamie.

“And the baby?” Leda quickly asked.

“Baby is fine too.”

“See, you were worrying for nothing,” Jamie gently chastised.

“I don’t think it was for nothing. You tripped and almost fell down. You could have been seriously hurt or the baby...” Leda wrapped her arms around the younger woman.

“I’m fine. I admit to being a little extra clumsy lately but I feel fine. And we have a long way to go before the baby is due. I don’t want to spend the next seven months walking on eggshells. I have a show coming up and I’ll be teaching the Fall semester. I can’t put my life on hold just because I’m pregnant.”

“But...”

“Ms. Thalberg, Jamie is strong and healthy. There is no reason to believe that you won’t have a healthy baby. And it is normal for some women to experience a little clumsiness. There are hormonal fluxes, body changes, alterations in diet, the slightest change can affect the equilibrium. I’ll make note of each of the changes during each visit, and if they fall out of the norm, we’ll pursue other tests. Will that make you feel any easier?” the doctor asked Leda.

“I guess so,” Leda replied, still unconvinced.

“Well I have all the confidence in the world in Dr. Shorr. She’s been my GYN for years and I trust her,” Jamie declared. “So, we’ll see you next month.”

“Yes. Make your appointment on your way out. And Leda, Jamie is fine.”

Leda nodded, keeping her nervous misgivings to herself.

*****

“I can’t believe the summer is almost over,” Gus commented as he snuggled into Ray. After a long day at N’rgy and Ray playing tour guide for the rest of the evening, the boys showered then had an early night. They were cuddling after round two, round one had been during their shower.

“You’ll be going back to Pittsburgh soon,” Ray said with resignation as he leaned in closer to his boyfriend. “I’m going to miss you.”

“Ray, don’t get mad but do you want to see other guys?”

“What?! Why the fuck would you ask me that?” Ray leaned back to look into Gus’ eyes. When Gus didn’t say anything, Ray took a guess. “You’ve been hearing shit about me and Wayne.” Gus nodded. “You know something, that fucker was a nice guy when I knew him in high school but then he got weird. I tried to be friends with him, talk with him when he was thinking that he was really gay, but he took it all wrong. And now he’s like my own personal stalker. Gus, I’m not looking to be with anyone but you. The shit he’s been saying is just that, shit. And even if he was a nicer guy, he’s not my type. You’re my type. I’m not like Cole. You can trust me. And I promise, if my feelings ever change then I’ll be up front with you. You were my friend first and I always want to be your friend no matter what happens. I just hope we stay more than friends for a real long time.”

Gus remained silent, thinking hard about what Ray just said.

“Let me ask you the same question. Do you want to see other guys? Or are you afraid that you might be tempted to fuck around when you go back to school. You’re hot; you got a killer body and a smile to match. You must have guys and girls trailing after you.”

“You think I’m hot?” Gus said with a coy smile.

“You’re also a twat. Now answer the question.”

“No, I don’t want to fuck around. What we have means a lot to me. It just feels right, inside. You know what I mean?”

“I know exactly what you mean,” Ray answered as he laid himself on top of Gus. The boys were a little sticky but they didn’t care. They loved the close feeling of their cocks rubbing together.

“Ray, about Wayne...” Gus began as he gazed into Ray’s dark brown eyes.

“He’s a troll, forget about him. You only have a few more days left here. The GLC is having their big end of summer dance this Friday night, let’s go. You’re my boyfriend and I want the whole world to know it,” Ray declared with determination. Ray knew there were times when he needed to put his foot down with Gus and this was one of those times. Ray punctuated his statement with kisses and grinding his cock into Gus. The boys moaned as their youthful bodies immediately responded.

“I want you,” Gus whispered wantonly as he spread his long legs. As Ray settled between them then slowly entered Gus, all doubts about other guys vanished as Gus was thoroughly loved by Ray.

*****

“Mama, do you have time to talk?” JR asked hesitantly into her phone.

“I always have time for you, sweetheart,” Mel said confidently, believing her own lies.

“Mmm,” JR murmured not convinced. “When are you coming home?”

“I’m not sure, honey. I just found the perfect apartment; you’ll love it. It looks over the bay.”

“Mama, school starts in a couple of weeks. I’ve been working with Daddy, saving up my money and stuff. I don’t have time to fly out for a visit.”

“Who’s talking about a visit? You’re my daughter, you belong with me.”

“Mama, what about Mommy and my friends and school and Gus and Bree. I don’t want to leave them.”

“JR, you belong with me,” Mel repeated. Before JR could answer, she heard a muffled voice in the background and her mother giggled. “JR, I’ll be sending you a ticket.”

“I don’t think so,” JR snapped back. “Daddy needs me and wants me to stay. I’m not leaving!” she shouted into her phone then snapped it shut before Mel could respond. She put the ringer on vibrate then shoved the phone deep into her bag where she could conveniently forget about it.

“What’s wrong, Honey?” Ben asked as he came out of the kitchen with a glass of juice.

“I don’t care what she says, I don’t want to leave here,” JR wailed as she wrapped her arms around the big man. Quickly setting his glass down on the table before he spilled it, Ben returned her hug.

“Who wants you to leave?” Ben asked very perplexed.

“Mama,” JR sniffled.

“Baby, your father and I have discussed this. You can stay here as long as you want,” Ben reassured the trembling girl. “We love you. We’ll fight for you if it comes down to that.”

“I love you too,” JR said into the rock hard chest as she hung on for dear life.

*****

Edna’s Treasures was getting back to normal after the mass exodus and the subsequent return of all its inhabitants. John had gone back to his construction company, inspecting the finishing touches to the school complex which was completed ahead of schedule. He also returned to his research project.

Patrick was happy just hanging out until school started, spending time with some of his camp buddies, his Grandma Claire and at The Farm with Steve.

Briana was living up to her commitment, faithfully practicing her piano lessons. Faith and Hope visited every day at ten for Bree’s lessons. Faith thought Bree’s progress was remarkable and was fond of saying so. Hope was not impressed and would sit in the sun porch reading novels as her mother gave the lessons. Brian found some excuse to hover closely, not trusting the standoffish little girl or her suck up mother. He could find no fault with the piano lessons, but was finding Faith’s incessant compliments and flirting annoying. Faith apparently seemed to think Brian needed saving and for some reason she was qualified to do it. If it wasn’t for the fact that Bree liked her, and the female companionship she provided for Bree, Brian would have kicked Faith and Hope out the door. Very uncharitable of him he realized. Justin was no help because he was in ‘art show preview’ mode spending his time in Pittsburgh, plus he was growing closer and closer to Candy and her mother.

“Before you go driving off to the Pitts to bond with your new emerging artists, Sunshine, would you care to explain these?” Brian snarked as he held up a stack of legal looking documents.

“Umm...” Brian arched a brow at his scheming spouse. “I asked Bobby to look into what it would take to get temporary custody of Candy?” Justin sort of explained as he coyly smiled, fluttering long blond lashes trying to bat his way into Brian’s logical heart. Brian held back his explosion and took a deep breath.

“Cassandra has a father.”

“No, she had a sperm donor who doesn’t give a shit whether her mother lives or dies. Did you know that Janet went to Hobbs’ house, mansion, I should say. She didn’t even make it past the butler. Hobbs won’t help and Janet is running out of time. But I have the time to do this. I would have gone to Melanie but...”

“That ship has sailed and I don’t think it’s coming back. Sunshine, are you sure about this?” Brian asked as he drew the younger man closer. “This is a big responsibility. Does Candy know what Hobbs did?”

Justin shook his head. “Not really, Janet knows but it’s not my place to tell her. It’s not my place to take away her father even if he never really was. I just want to help. They have no one. And if Janet dies, Candy will be all alone. I know what that’s like, to feel abandoned by your family, to have nowhere to go. Please, Bri, I have to do this.” Justin wrapped his arms around Brian, hanging onto the one person who never abandoned him.

“Then we do this together,” Brian said as he pushed Justin back just a little so he could look into the determined blue eyes. “Besides, the Squirt always wanted another sister. We should introduce them at your show. It won’t go over very well if Bree and Candy don’t get along,” Brian said with a smirk and a gleam in his eye. He was rewarded with one of Justin’s brightest smiles.

“Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me yet. When Hobbs finally catches a clue we might have one hell of a fight on our hands.”

“That’s why Bobby is calling in a team of lawyers who specialize in these cases. I want all our ducks in a row if he chooses to fight this.”

“All right, I haven’t been in a good fight since Stockwell. But Sunshine, we call in the family, all of them, because if Hobbs gets nasty this might affect them. Agreed?”

“Agreed,” Justin said with a smile, sticking his hand out to Brian, his partner in all things. Brian shook his head but also shook Justin’s hand sealing the bargain.

“Now what?” Brian asked. Justin’s stomach answered with a loud grumble.

“Uh, lunch?” Justin suggested. Brian laughed as he took Justin’s hand to lead him to the kitchen.

*****

The end of summer dance was in full swing when the boys got to the GLC. Dressed in their finest clubbing duds, Gus and Ray made a grand entrance. Jaws were dropping as they made their way to the food table.

“Too bad we can’t get into a real club,” Gus said into Ray’s ear. “I bet if we were in the Pitts my Pop would let us into Babylon.”

“Maybe, but I feel safe here,” Ray said as he bussed Gus’ cheek. “We don’t have to pretend to be older or be afraid that someone will spike our drinks.”

“Anyone can spike your drink anywhere,” Gus growled as he bristled. If he was a cat, his back would be arched and his hair sticking straight up. Ray followed Gus’ line of sight.

“Wayne,” they both said. Using his height, Gus made it a point to loom over Ray and glare menacingly at Wayne. Ray rolled his eyes at the theatrics then patted Gus’ back. He then let his hand stray lower to Gus’ ass to give it a pat. Gus did a double take then laughed. Ray smiled brightly knowing he had accomplished just what he set out to do.

“Only you, Gus,” Ray said as he stretched to give his boyfriend a kiss. “Let’s dance. I think I remember how your Pop and Justin danced at Babylon. Let’s go show these trolls how it’s done,” Ray said as he cocked his head toward the dance area.

The lights had been dimmed, a revolving glitter ball was throwing sparkles throughout the room and the music was loud and thumping. All the room needed was glitter streaming down from the rafters and it would be Babylon.

The boys made their way to the center of the dance floor. Gus draped his long arms possessively over Ray’s shoulders. Ray shook his head chuckling. Gus was so much more like his father than he wanted to admit. The Kinney men were fiercely protective and possessive of what was theirs. And Ray ate it up; he was just where he wanted to be, in the arms of the man he loved.

The boys swayed to their own music as the other couples bopped and jumped around them. Gus looked down his nose to gaze into Ray’s eyes. Under the dimmed lights, Ray’s dark eyes were almost black; Gus’ eyes were a deep hunter green. The boys only had eyes for each other. Ray snaked his arms around Gus’ neck to draw him down for a searing kiss. As their passion blazed under the glitter ball, Wayne decided he had seen enough. He had no hope of roping in Raymond; it was time to cut his losses. There were plenty of other handsome young men in New York just waiting for what Wayne could offer. He needn’t waste his time on someone who couldn’t recognize it. Wayne said goodbye to his friends before leaving the GLC. Gus and Ray never noticed.

*****

“Delicious!” Riley declared as he rubbed his full belly. He and Danny were sitting at Danny’s dining room table enjoying a dessert wine. “It isn’t often that I get to enjoy such a wonderful home cooked meal, a lush wine and very pleasant company,” Riley said as he held up his glass in a toast to his host.

“I do have a confession to make.” Riley raised his eyebrows. “The popovers are Emmett’s. No one makes popovers like Emmett.”

“I’ve had his popovers before; they are well worth your indiscretion,” Riley teased and winked at Danny. They sat in companionable silence for a moment, digesting their meal.

“We can take our glasses outside, walk around the garden,” Danny suggested.

“I’d like that,” Riley agreed. The men topped off their wineglasses then went to stroll in Danny’s hidden garden. “It is so peaceful here,” Riley said on the path by the koi pond. “A little piece of heaven in the big bad city.”

“I often find myself in here when I want to shake off the weight of the world. The garden never disappoints.”

“And does the world weigh heavy on your shoulders?”

“No, not really. I’m grateful for my life. And I have the best family now.”

“I agree.”

“Ah, yes, you have met the hordes. It was a lonely existence on the road with no one but ‘yes men’ to do Divina’s bidding. And now like the gates to my garden, I’ve emerged into a new life. One brimming with family and good friends.”

“I hope I’m counted as one of those good friends,” Riley whispered as he moved in closer to Danny. He leaned down to kiss Danny’s lips.

“Oh yes, a very good friend,” Danny murmured as he returned the kiss.

TBC